http://hdl.handle.net/10023/25 Wed, 22 May 2013 12:22:11 GMT 2013-05-22T12:22:11Z http://research-repository.st-andrews.ac.uk:80/retrieve/1383/history.jpg http://hdl.handle.net/10023/25 http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3528 Abstract: The name of Sir David Dalrymple, Lord Hailes has always been known to students of Scottish history by reason of his "Annals of Scotland", long accepted as a fundamental reference book for that period of Scottish history which it covers. It is safe to say, however that few of his other historical publications are now read. Those familiar with the anti-Gibbon literature also know him as one of Gibbon's most respected critics, while the recent studies of the 18th Century revival of interest in early and medieval literature have revealed his key position in this movement, both as an editor, and as an adviser and helper to others. In the legal profession, he was highly thought of as a lawyer and judge, and the number and importance of his correspondents testify to his wide acquaintance and high reputation amongst men of learning. Despite all this, no full account of the man and his work has previously been made, although there have been several unfinished attempts. [...] An attempt has been made to fit Hailes into the cultural and social background of his times, and to make some estimate of the influence and importance of his published work, with particular reference to the fields of history and literature. Much of the basic research in this thesis was done in compiling Appendices A and B. No reliable list of Hailes's publications has ever been drawn up, and Appendix A is a serious attempt to fill this gap. A complete check-list of Hailes's extant correspondence has not been attempted previously and Appendix B is designed to supply this omission. [Abstract taken from longer Foreword]. Fri, 01 Jan 1954 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3528 1954-01-01T00:00:00Z Carnie, Robert Hay The name of Sir David Dalrymple, Lord Hailes has always been known to students of Scottish history by reason of his "Annals of Scotland", long accepted as a fundamental reference book for that period of Scottish history which it covers. It is safe to say, however that few of his other historical publications are now read. Those familiar with the anti-Gibbon literature also know him as one of Gibbon's most respected critics, while the recent studies of the 18th Century revival of interest in early and medieval literature have revealed his key position in this movement, both as an editor, and as an adviser and helper to others. In the legal profession, he was highly thought of as a lawyer and judge, and the number and importance of his correspondents testify to his wide acquaintance and high reputation amongst men of learning. Despite all this, no full account of the man and his work has previously been made, although there have been several unfinished attempts. [...] An attempt has been made to fit Hailes into the cultural and social background of his times, and to make some estimate of the influence and importance of his published work, with particular reference to the fields of history and literature. Much of the basic research in this thesis was done in compiling Appendices A and B. No reliable list of Hailes's publications has ever been drawn up, and Appendix A is a serious attempt to fill this gap. A complete check-list of Hailes's extant correspondence has not been attempted previously and Appendix B is designed to supply this omission. [Abstract taken from longer Foreword]. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3517 Abstract: Although Henry Hallam (1777–1859) is best known for his Constitutional History of England (1827) and as a founder of ‘whig’ history, to situate him primarily as a mere critic of David Hume or as an apprentice to Thomas Babington Macaulay does him a disservice. He wrote four substantial books of which the first, his View of the state of Europe during the middle ages (1818), deserves to be seen as the most important; and his correspondence shows him to have been integrated into the contemporary intelligentsia in ways that imply more than the Whig acolyte customarily portrayed by commentators. This article re-situates Hallam by thinking across both time and space and depicts a significant historian whose filiations reached to Europe and North America. It proposes that Hallam did not originate the whig interpretation of history but rather that he created a sense of the past resting on law and science which would be reasserted in the age of Darwin. Fri, 01 Jun 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3517 2012-06-01T00:00:00Z Bentley, Michael John Although Henry Hallam (1777–1859) is best known for his Constitutional History of England (1827) and as a founder of ‘whig’ history, to situate him primarily as a mere critic of David Hume or as an apprentice to Thomas Babington Macaulay does him a disservice. He wrote four substantial books of which the first, his View of the state of Europe during the middle ages (1818), deserves to be seen as the most important; and his correspondence shows him to have been integrated into the contemporary intelligentsia in ways that imply more than the Whig acolyte customarily portrayed by commentators. This article re-situates Hallam by thinking across both time and space and depicts a significant historian whose filiations reached to Europe and North America. It proposes that Hallam did not originate the whig interpretation of history but rather that he created a sense of the past resting on law and science which would be reasserted in the age of Darwin. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3506 Mon, 01 Oct 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3506 2007-10-01T00:00:00Z Andrews, Frances http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3505 Abstract: Framed by consideration of images of treasurers on the books of the treasury in thirteenth-century Siena, this article uses evidence for the employment of men of religion in city offices in central and northern Italy to show how religious status (treated as a subset of ‘clerical culture’) could become an important object of negotiation between city and churchmen, a tool in the repertoire of power relations. It focuses on the employment of men of religion as urban treasurers and takes Florence in the late thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries as a principal case study, but also touches on the other tasks assigned to men of religion and, very briefly, on evidence from other cities (Bologna, Brescia, Como, Milan, Padua, Perugia and Siena). It outlines some of the possible arguments deployed for this use of men of religion in order to demonstrate that religious status was, like gender, more contingent and fluid than the norm-based models often relied on as a shorthand by historians. Despite the powerful rhetoric of lay–clerical separation in this period, the engagement of men of religion in paid, term-bound urban offices inevitably brought them closer to living like the laity. Wed, 01 Dec 2010 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3505 2010-12-01T00:00:00Z Andrews, Frances Framed by consideration of images of treasurers on the books of the treasury in thirteenth-century Siena, this article uses evidence for the employment of men of religion in city offices in central and northern Italy to show how religious status (treated as a subset of ‘clerical culture’) could become an important object of negotiation between city and churchmen, a tool in the repertoire of power relations. It focuses on the employment of men of religion as urban treasurers and takes Florence in the late thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries as a principal case study, but also touches on the other tasks assigned to men of religion and, very briefly, on evidence from other cities (Bologna, Brescia, Como, Milan, Padua, Perugia and Siena). It outlines some of the possible arguments deployed for this use of men of religion in order to demonstrate that religious status was, like gender, more contingent and fluid than the norm-based models often relied on as a shorthand by historians. Despite the powerful rhetoric of lay–clerical separation in this period, the engagement of men of religion in paid, term-bound urban offices inevitably brought them closer to living like the laity. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3449 Abstract: The book world of sixteenth-century England was heavily focused on London. London’s publishers wholly dominated the production of books, and with Oxford and Cambridge the booksellers of the capital also played the largest role in the supplying and distribution of books imported from Continental Europe. Nevertheless, by the end of the sixteenth century a considerable network of booksellers had been established in England’s provincial towns. This dissertation uses scattered surviving evidence from book lists and inventories to investigate the development and character of provincial bookselling in the period between 1520 and 1640. It draws on information from most of England’s larger cities, including York, Norwich and Exeter, as well as much smaller places, such as Kirkby Lonsdale and Ormskirk. It demonstrates that, despite the competition from the metropolis, local booksellers played an important role in supplying customers with a considerable range and variety of books, and that these bookshops became larger and more ambitious in their services to customers through this period. The result should be a significant contribution to understanding the book world of early modern England. The dissertation is accompanied by an appendix, listing and identifying the books documented in nine separate lists, each of which, where possible, has been matched to surviving editions. Fri, 30 Nov 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3449 2012-11-30T00:00:00Z Winters, Jennifer The book world of sixteenth-century England was heavily focused on London. London’s publishers wholly dominated the production of books, and with Oxford and Cambridge the booksellers of the capital also played the largest role in the supplying and distribution of books imported from Continental Europe. Nevertheless, by the end of the sixteenth century a considerable network of booksellers had been established in England’s provincial towns. This dissertation uses scattered surviving evidence from book lists and inventories to investigate the development and character of provincial bookselling in the period between 1520 and 1640. It draws on information from most of England’s larger cities, including York, Norwich and Exeter, as well as much smaller places, such as Kirkby Lonsdale and Ormskirk. It demonstrates that, despite the competition from the metropolis, local booksellers played an important role in supplying customers with a considerable range and variety of books, and that these bookshops became larger and more ambitious in their services to customers through this period. The result should be a significant contribution to understanding the book world of early modern England. The dissertation is accompanied by an appendix, listing and identifying the books documented in nine separate lists, each of which, where possible, has been matched to surviving editions. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3386 Abstract: Throughout the seventeenth century, numerous Scots became convinced that the major political and religious upheavals of their age signified the fulfillment of, or further unfolding of, the vivid prophecies described in the Book of Revelation which foretell of the final consummation of all things. To date, however, an in-depth analysis of the evolution of Scottish apocalyptic belief during the seventeenth century has never been undertaken. This thesis utilizes a wide variety of source material to demonstrate the existence of a cohesive, persistent, and largely conservative tradition of apocalyptic thought in Scotland that spanned the years 1588 to 1688. Chapter One examines several influential commentaries on the Book of Revelation published by notable Scots during the decades either side of the Union of Crowns. These works reveal many of the principal characteristics that formed the basis of the Scottish apocalyptic tradition. The most important of these traits which became a consistent feature of the tradition was the rejection of millenarianism. In recent years, historians have exaggerated the influence of millenarian ideals in Scotland during the Covenanting movement which began in 1638. Chapter Two argues that Scottish Covenanters consistently denounced millenarianism as a dangerous, subversive doctrine that could lead to the religious radicalism espoused by sixteenth-century German Anabaptists. Chapter Three looks at political and religious factors which led to the general decline of apocalyptic expectancy in Scotland during the Interregnum. It also demonstrates how, despite this decline, Scottish apocalyptic thinkers continued to uphold the primary traits of the apocalyptic tradition which surfaced over the first half of the century. Lastly, Chapter Four explains how state-enforced religious persecution of Scottish Presbyterians during the Restoration period led to the radicalisation of the tradition and inspired the violent actions of Covenanter extremists who believed they had been chosen by God to act as instruments of his divine vengeance in the latter-days. Sat, 01 Jun 2013 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3386 2013-06-01T00:00:00Z Drinnon, David A. Throughout the seventeenth century, numerous Scots became convinced that the major political and religious upheavals of their age signified the fulfillment of, or further unfolding of, the vivid prophecies described in the Book of Revelation which foretell of the final consummation of all things. To date, however, an in-depth analysis of the evolution of Scottish apocalyptic belief during the seventeenth century has never been undertaken. This thesis utilizes a wide variety of source material to demonstrate the existence of a cohesive, persistent, and largely conservative tradition of apocalyptic thought in Scotland that spanned the years 1588 to 1688. Chapter One examines several influential commentaries on the Book of Revelation published by notable Scots during the decades either side of the Union of Crowns. These works reveal many of the principal characteristics that formed the basis of the Scottish apocalyptic tradition. The most important of these traits which became a consistent feature of the tradition was the rejection of millenarianism. In recent years, historians have exaggerated the influence of millenarian ideals in Scotland during the Covenanting movement which began in 1638. Chapter Two argues that Scottish Covenanters consistently denounced millenarianism as a dangerous, subversive doctrine that could lead to the religious radicalism espoused by sixteenth-century German Anabaptists. Chapter Three looks at political and religious factors which led to the general decline of apocalyptic expectancy in Scotland during the Interregnum. It also demonstrates how, despite this decline, Scottish apocalyptic thinkers continued to uphold the primary traits of the apocalyptic tradition which surfaced over the first half of the century. Lastly, Chapter Four explains how state-enforced religious persecution of Scottish Presbyterians during the Restoration period led to the radicalisation of the tradition and inspired the violent actions of Covenanter extremists who believed they had been chosen by God to act as instruments of his divine vengeance in the latter-days. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3385 Tue, 01 Jan 2013 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3385 2013-01-01T00:00:00Z Kamusella, Tomasz Dominik http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3346 Abstract: At present two scripts are employed in Central Europe, Latin and Cyrillic, or three,if we include Greece in the region. In this article I set out to problematise this oversimplisticpicture drawing at examples from the past and pointing to various politicaland identificational uses of scripts today. Until the mid-20th century, also other scripts(and different types of the Latin and Cyrillic script, for that matter) were used forofficial purposes and in book production, namely Arabic, Armenian, Church Cyrillic,Gothic and Hebrew. In addition, Glagolitic and Runes (both Nordic and Hungarian)were sometimes recalled for ideological reasons. Each of these scripts was used forwriting in numerous languages. Initially, script choices were dictated by religion(Latin letters for Western Christianity, Church Cyrillic for Slavophone OrthodoxChristians, or the Arabic writing system for Muslims), usually connected to a holybook in an ecclesiastical language committed to parchment in a specific script. Whenvernaculars began to make an appearance in writing, especially in the 16th centuryand later, their users stuck to the scripts of their holy books. Two factors, the processof building ethnolinguistically defined nation-states and changing ideas about whatmodernity should be about in the sphere of culture, radically limited the number ofscripts in official and de facto use. Only in Bosnia-Hercegovina, Kosovo, Macedonia,Moldova, Montenegro and Ukraine are two scripts in official use, to varying degrees inthe different countries. The European Union already uses three official scripts, Cyrillic,Greek and Latin; if its actions follow its words and it admits some or all of thesestates to membership, it stands a good chance of reviving the tradition of Europeanmultiscripturality, alongside its legally enshrined commitment to multilingualism. Sun, 01 Jan 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3346 2012-01-01T00:00:00Z Kamusella, Tomasz Dominik At present two scripts are employed in Central Europe, Latin and Cyrillic, or three,if we include Greece in the region. In this article I set out to problematise this oversimplisticpicture drawing at examples from the past and pointing to various politicaland identificational uses of scripts today. Until the mid-20th century, also other scripts(and different types of the Latin and Cyrillic script, for that matter) were used forofficial purposes and in book production, namely Arabic, Armenian, Church Cyrillic,Gothic and Hebrew. In addition, Glagolitic and Runes (both Nordic and Hungarian)were sometimes recalled for ideological reasons. Each of these scripts was used forwriting in numerous languages. Initially, script choices were dictated by religion(Latin letters for Western Christianity, Church Cyrillic for Slavophone OrthodoxChristians, or the Arabic writing system for Muslims), usually connected to a holybook in an ecclesiastical language committed to parchment in a specific script. Whenvernaculars began to make an appearance in writing, especially in the 16th centuryand later, their users stuck to the scripts of their holy books. Two factors, the processof building ethnolinguistically defined nation-states and changing ideas about whatmodernity should be about in the sphere of culture, radically limited the number ofscripts in official and de facto use. Only in Bosnia-Hercegovina, Kosovo, Macedonia,Moldova, Montenegro and Ukraine are two scripts in official use, to varying degrees inthe different countries. The European Union already uses three official scripts, Cyrillic,Greek and Latin; if its actions follow its words and it admits some or all of thesestates to membership, it stands a good chance of reviving the tradition of Europeanmultiscripturality, alongside its legally enshrined commitment to multilingualism. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3318 Abstract: Afterword Sun, 01 Jan 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3318 2012-01-01T00:00:00Z Kamusella, Tomasz Dominik Afterword http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3317 Abstract: The Silesians are an ethnic or national group that coalesced in the nineteenth century. During the subsequent century, they survived repeated divisions of their historical region of Upper Silesia among the nation-states of Czechoslovakia (or today its western half, that is, the Czech Republic), Germany, and Poland, which entailed Czechization, Germanization, and Polonization, respectively. The ideal of ethnolinguistic homogeneity, a typical goal of Central European nationalism, was achieved in post-war Poland. After the end of communism (1989) and the country‟s accession to the European Union (2004), this ideal is still aspired to, though it appears to stand in direct conflict with the values of democracy and rule of law. The Silesians are the largest minority in today‟s Poland and Silesian speakers are the second largest speech community in this country after Polish-speakers. Despite the Silesians‟ wish to be recognized as a minority, expressed clearly in their grassroots initiatives and in the Polish censuses of 2002 and 2011, Poland neither recognizes them nor their language. This inflexible attitude may amount to a breach of the spirit (if not the letter) of the Council of Europe‟s Framework Convention for the Protection of National Minorities and the European Charter for Regional or Minority Languages, both of which Poland signed and ratified. The case of the Silesians is a litmus test of the quality of Polish democracy. In order to resolve the debacle, the article proposes a genuine dialogue between representatives of Silesian organizations and the Polish administration under the guidance of observers and facilitators from the Council of Europe and appropriate international non-governmental organizations. Fri, 21 Dec 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3317 2012-12-21T00:00:00Z Kamusella, Tomasz Dominik The Silesians are an ethnic or national group that coalesced in the nineteenth century. During the subsequent century, they survived repeated divisions of their historical region of Upper Silesia among the nation-states of Czechoslovakia (or today its western half, that is, the Czech Republic), Germany, and Poland, which entailed Czechization, Germanization, and Polonization, respectively. The ideal of ethnolinguistic homogeneity, a typical goal of Central European nationalism, was achieved in post-war Poland. After the end of communism (1989) and the country‟s accession to the European Union (2004), this ideal is still aspired to, though it appears to stand in direct conflict with the values of democracy and rule of law. The Silesians are the largest minority in today‟s Poland and Silesian speakers are the second largest speech community in this country after Polish-speakers. Despite the Silesians‟ wish to be recognized as a minority, expressed clearly in their grassroots initiatives and in the Polish censuses of 2002 and 2011, Poland neither recognizes them nor their language. This inflexible attitude may amount to a breach of the spirit (if not the letter) of the Council of Europe‟s Framework Convention for the Protection of National Minorities and the European Charter for Regional or Minority Languages, both of which Poland signed and ratified. The case of the Silesians is a litmus test of the quality of Polish democracy. In order to resolve the debacle, the article proposes a genuine dialogue between representatives of Silesian organizations and the Polish administration under the guidance of observers and facilitators from the Council of Europe and appropriate international non-governmental organizations. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3312 Sun, 01 Jan 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3312 2012-01-01T00:00:00Z Kamusella, Tomasz Dominik http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3308 Abstract: There is no universally accepted working linguistic definition of a language; the distinction between a dialect and a language is a political question. On the basis of a discussion of this problem, the article proposes that the ISO 639 family of standards, issued by the International Organization for Standardization (ISO), amounts to the backbone of an emerging global regime of language recognition. This regime is being rapidly coaxed into being by the booming IT industry and by the Internet, both of which require clear-cut and uniform standards on languages and their scripts in order to function efficiently and profitably. A potentially undesirable and divisive foundation of the regulatory regime, stemming from and meeting the distinctive sectoral purposes of the world of Evangelicalism and Bible translation, is a hurdle to be overcome in achieving a universally accepted system of language standards. Despite efforts by other actors, there is no viable secular alternative in prospect, because the religiously-grounded system has an established and substantial “first mover” advantage in the field. Wed, 21 Nov 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3308 2012-11-21T00:00:00Z Kamusella, Tomasz Dominik There is no universally accepted working linguistic definition of a language; the distinction between a dialect and a language is a political question. On the basis of a discussion of this problem, the article proposes that the ISO 639 family of standards, issued by the International Organization for Standardization (ISO), amounts to the backbone of an emerging global regime of language recognition. This regime is being rapidly coaxed into being by the booming IT industry and by the Internet, both of which require clear-cut and uniform standards on languages and their scripts in order to function efficiently and profitably. A potentially undesirable and divisive foundation of the regulatory regime, stemming from and meeting the distinctive sectoral purposes of the world of Evangelicalism and Bible translation, is a hurdle to be overcome in achieving a universally accepted system of language standards. Despite efforts by other actors, there is no viable secular alternative in prospect, because the religiously-grounded system has an established and substantial “first mover” advantage in the field. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3281 Abstract: Languages are made and unmade, as nations are. The vagaries of history and politics that create the fluctuating framework in which human groups exist, influence these groups’ thinking about their own speech. Over the course of history Upper Silesia’s Slavophones (a group who, in the modern period, were predominantly bilingual in German) were divided up at different times between Prussia, Austria (that is, the Habsburg lands), Germany, Czechoslovakia (today, the Czech Republic) and Poland, and they had to adapt to these changes. During the last two centuries, with the rise of ethnolinguistic nationalism in Central Europe, it meant either accepting a dominant ethnolinguistic national identity, complete with its specific standard language (especially in the dark period of authoritarianisms and totalitarianism between 1926 and 1989), or inventing a Silesianness, frequently buttressed by the concept of a Silesian language. Against this backdrop, the article considers the emergence of the Silesian (regional, ethnic, national?) movement during the last two decades, with the main focus on efforts to standardize Silesian and have it recognized as a language in its own right. Tue, 01 Jan 2013 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3281 2013-01-01T00:00:00Z Kamusella, Tomasz Dominik Languages are made and unmade, as nations are. The vagaries of history and politics that create the fluctuating framework in which human groups exist, influence these groups’ thinking about their own speech. Over the course of history Upper Silesia’s Slavophones (a group who, in the modern period, were predominantly bilingual in German) were divided up at different times between Prussia, Austria (that is, the Habsburg lands), Germany, Czechoslovakia (today, the Czech Republic) and Poland, and they had to adapt to these changes. During the last two centuries, with the rise of ethnolinguistic nationalism in Central Europe, it meant either accepting a dominant ethnolinguistic national identity, complete with its specific standard language (especially in the dark period of authoritarianisms and totalitarianism between 1926 and 1989), or inventing a Silesianness, frequently buttressed by the concept of a Silesian language. Against this backdrop, the article considers the emergence of the Silesian (regional, ethnic, national?) movement during the last two decades, with the main focus on efforts to standardize Silesian and have it recognized as a language in its own right. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3244 Abstract: During the 1830s and 1840s the official Russian name of the Russian language changed from Rossiiskii to Russkii. Prior to this the names of the country and of its language were directly related (Rossiia – Rossiiskii), while today they remain disjointed (Rossiia vs Russkii). To date, researchers, both in Russia and abroad, seem not to have been interested in explaining either this change or the persisting discrepancy between the two terms. The article draws attention to this disjunction, contextualized against the background of various linguonyms and names of countries and regions closely connected to the history of Russia. The text does not identify a decisive answer to the deceptively simple-looking question that it investigates. Nevertheless, it proposes a hypothesis that the change might be connected to the anti-Russian uprising of the Polish-Lithuanian nobility (1830-1831) and the subsequent replacement of Polish by Russian as the official language in Russia’s original zone of partition of Poland-Lithuania. The analysis may encourage other researchers to engage with this neglected, though quite crucial, question in an interdisciplinary and comparative manner. Sun, 01 Jan 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3244 2012-01-01T00:00:00Z Kamusella, Tomasz Dominik During the 1830s and 1840s the official Russian name of the Russian language changed from Rossiiskii to Russkii. Prior to this the names of the country and of its language were directly related (Rossiia – Rossiiskii), while today they remain disjointed (Rossiia vs Russkii). To date, researchers, both in Russia and abroad, seem not to have been interested in explaining either this change or the persisting discrepancy between the two terms. The article draws attention to this disjunction, contextualized against the background of various linguonyms and names of countries and regions closely connected to the history of Russia. The text does not identify a decisive answer to the deceptively simple-looking question that it investigates. Nevertheless, it proposes a hypothesis that the change might be connected to the anti-Russian uprising of the Polish-Lithuanian nobility (1830-1831) and the subsequent replacement of Polish by Russian as the official language in Russia’s original zone of partition of Poland-Lithuania. The analysis may encourage other researchers to engage with this neglected, though quite crucial, question in an interdisciplinary and comparative manner. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3165 Abstract: This thesis examines the extent to which the BBC was able to shape the output of popular culture on radio in Britain, according to its own system of beliefs, between the years 1933 and 1967. This research will show that from the outset, the BBC was an institution with a mission to inform, educate and entertain the nation. While it was not opposed to entertainment, its focus was didactic and supported a mission to improve its audience both culturally and intellectually. This policy was not always welcomed by the audience but, with the exception of the war years, persisted into mid 1950s. The Variety Department was formed in 1933 to produce all forms of light entertainment and this research will examine how its policies shaped the production of popular culture over the period concerned. This study looks not only at the workings of the Variety Department but also the topics of Americanisation and vulgarity, the two areas in which the BBC had particular sensitivities. It analyses the BBC’s strategies to counteract the American effect on popular music and spoken-word programmes and how it provided its own particularly British form of entertainment in order to produce programmes it considered suitable for British audiences. It also investigates programme censorship imposed by the BBC to mitigate vulgarity in programmes, so as to produce those it considered suitable for its audiences. This thesis will contend that for over 40 years the BBC Variety Department produced popular entertainment programmes on radio which became an integral part of people’s daily lives until, within a few years radio was superseded by television as the nation’s principal provider of domestic entertainment. There has been no discrete study of the BBC Variety Department and it is intended that this research will add to the existing scholarship in BBC history and contribute to the analysis of radio’s place in domestic popular culture in the period examined. Fri, 30 Nov 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3165 2012-11-30T00:00:00Z Dibbs, Martin G. R. This thesis examines the extent to which the BBC was able to shape the output of popular culture on radio in Britain, according to its own system of beliefs, between the years 1933 and 1967. This research will show that from the outset, the BBC was an institution with a mission to inform, educate and entertain the nation. While it was not opposed to entertainment, its focus was didactic and supported a mission to improve its audience both culturally and intellectually. This policy was not always welcomed by the audience but, with the exception of the war years, persisted into mid 1950s. The Variety Department was formed in 1933 to produce all forms of light entertainment and this research will examine how its policies shaped the production of popular culture over the period concerned. This study looks not only at the workings of the Variety Department but also the topics of Americanisation and vulgarity, the two areas in which the BBC had particular sensitivities. It analyses the BBC’s strategies to counteract the American effect on popular music and spoken-word programmes and how it provided its own particularly British form of entertainment in order to produce programmes it considered suitable for British audiences. It also investigates programme censorship imposed by the BBC to mitigate vulgarity in programmes, so as to produce those it considered suitable for its audiences. This thesis will contend that for over 40 years the BBC Variety Department produced popular entertainment programmes on radio which became an integral part of people’s daily lives until, within a few years radio was superseded by television as the nation’s principal provider of domestic entertainment. There has been no discrete study of the BBC Variety Department and it is intended that this research will add to the existing scholarship in BBC history and contribute to the analysis of radio’s place in domestic popular culture in the period examined. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3151 Abstract: The Decem Libri Historiarum of Gregory of Tours, our only coherent narrative source for the latter half of the sixth century in Gaul, has been the subject of much lively scholarly debate as to its reliability and original purpose. Literary approaches have proved useful; however, the findings of gender studies, applied so fruitfully in many other areas of historical research, have thus far had virtually no impact on the study of Gregory’s work. For the first time, this thesis examines the role of gender in the DLH. Just as gender assumptions were vital to the thought world of the writers of the books of the Old Testament, so too they were vital to Gregory, who took these books as his main inspiration. It will be shown that gender can offer a fresh and vital perspective on some of the most contentious issues associated with the DLH, taking us closer than ever to a full appreciation of Gregory’s objectives. In exposing Gregory’s literary devices and strategies, this study goes beyond Gregory’s viewpoint, with implications for the study of kingship, and particularly queenship, in the sixth century. It will be shown that competing norms of elite masculine and feminine behaviour were in flux over the period, and required careful negotiation. This study also has repercussions for gender studies more widely. In demonstrating the usefulness of gender approaches in analysing a text to which such approaches have never before been applied, the thesis indicates that gender must be considered an essential analytical tool in historical research. Sun, 01 Jan 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3151 2012-01-01T00:00:00Z McRobbie, Jennifer The Decem Libri Historiarum of Gregory of Tours, our only coherent narrative source for the latter half of the sixth century in Gaul, has been the subject of much lively scholarly debate as to its reliability and original purpose. Literary approaches have proved useful; however, the findings of gender studies, applied so fruitfully in many other areas of historical research, have thus far had virtually no impact on the study of Gregory’s work. For the first time, this thesis examines the role of gender in the DLH. Just as gender assumptions were vital to the thought world of the writers of the books of the Old Testament, so too they were vital to Gregory, who took these books as his main inspiration. It will be shown that gender can offer a fresh and vital perspective on some of the most contentious issues associated with the DLH, taking us closer than ever to a full appreciation of Gregory’s objectives. In exposing Gregory’s literary devices and strategies, this study goes beyond Gregory’s viewpoint, with implications for the study of kingship, and particularly queenship, in the sixth century. It will be shown that competing norms of elite masculine and feminine behaviour were in flux over the period, and required careful negotiation. This study also has repercussions for gender studies more widely. In demonstrating the usefulness of gender approaches in analysing a text to which such approaches have never before been applied, the thesis indicates that gender must be considered an essential analytical tool in historical research. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3135 Abstract: This dissertation examines president Eisenhower’s ‘Open Skies’ policy and its links with American defence strategy of the 1950s. Based principally on archival sources, especially the records of the Eisenhower Presidential Library, it will assess the foreign policy issues and domestic pressures that influenced Eisenhower’s desire to implement a system of mutual aerial inspection with the Soviet Union from July 1955. The first chapter will focus on the background to the rise of the military establishment in America after 1945, which Eisenhower later referred to as a military- industrial complex. Chapter Two examines the president’s defence strategy, which became known as the New Look, and the ways in which this strategy embraced not only a military response towards the perceived threat of Soviet communism but also included non-military measures. Chapter Three focuses on the background to the Geneva summit, at which Open Skies was proposed to the Russians. In particular, it will assess Eisenhower’s efforts to strengthen Western allied unity so that constructive negotiations with the Russians could be undertaken. Chapter Four will focus on Nelson Rockefeller and the Quantico Panel. Think tanks played an influential role in shaping foreign policy during the early Cold War period. Chapters Five and Six examine Eisenhower’s attempts to implement Open Skies with the Soviets after July 1955. In order to confront the growing challenges to the New Look and cuts in defence budgets, Eisenhower needed reliable intelligence on the Soviet Union that would quell exaggerated estimates about Russian military capabilities. The dissertation concludes that Open Skies was neither a transient measure nor an attempt by Eisenhower to achieve a propaganda advantage over the Soviet Union. It is argued instead that his desire to implement this initiative was linked to his determination to control the military-industrial complex in America, an interpretation that has not been addressed by historians. Sat, 01 Jan 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3135 2011-01-01T00:00:00Z Bury, Helen This dissertation examines president Eisenhower’s ‘Open Skies’ policy and its links with American defence strategy of the 1950s. Based principally on archival sources, especially the records of the Eisenhower Presidential Library, it will assess the foreign policy issues and domestic pressures that influenced Eisenhower’s desire to implement a system of mutual aerial inspection with the Soviet Union from July 1955. The first chapter will focus on the background to the rise of the military establishment in America after 1945, which Eisenhower later referred to as a military- industrial complex. Chapter Two examines the president’s defence strategy, which became known as the New Look, and the ways in which this strategy embraced not only a military response towards the perceived threat of Soviet communism but also included non-military measures. Chapter Three focuses on the background to the Geneva summit, at which Open Skies was proposed to the Russians. In particular, it will assess Eisenhower’s efforts to strengthen Western allied unity so that constructive negotiations with the Russians could be undertaken. Chapter Four will focus on Nelson Rockefeller and the Quantico Panel. Think tanks played an influential role in shaping foreign policy during the early Cold War period. Chapters Five and Six examine Eisenhower’s attempts to implement Open Skies with the Soviets after July 1955. In order to confront the growing challenges to the New Look and cuts in defence budgets, Eisenhower needed reliable intelligence on the Soviet Union that would quell exaggerated estimates about Russian military capabilities. The dissertation concludes that Open Skies was neither a transient measure nor an attempt by Eisenhower to achieve a propaganda advantage over the Soviet Union. It is argued instead that his desire to implement this initiative was linked to his determination to control the military-industrial complex in America, an interpretation that has not been addressed by historians. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3111 Abstract: Against the Tide investigates systematically for the first time how resistances to methodologies advanced by historians associated with the Annales School, one of the most influential twentieth-century schools of historical thought, came to exist in England, France, Germany, Italy and the United States between 1900 and 1970. It defines ‘methodology’ in broad terms as the practice of history and poses a series of questions about resistances: who or what created them? What constituted them? Did they centre on a particular methodology, Annales historian or the Annales School as a whole? And what did opposition to methodologies incorporate: technical debates in isolation or wider issues associated with politics, religion and philosophy? The dissertation uses an interdisciplinary conceptual framework,drawing together ideas advanced in the history of science, sociology of education and knowledge, and comparative history, in order to answer these questions. The responses offered refer to and draw on a selection of sources: one hundred and nine scholars’ private archives, the articles, books, critical reviews and published letters of a variety of historians and segments of the growing literature both about the Annales School and about the institutions within which the historical discipline operated during the twentieth century. They suggest that resistances played an important part in the international dissemination of Annales historians’ methodologies, that resistors held different ideas about the Annales School from those of its creators and divergent methodological commitments, but that they like Annales historians often sought to enhance historical research and sometimes worked on the same subjects but in different and occasionally equally inventive ways. Overall, the findings illustrate a limited but important part of Annales’ own history and thereby help to cast the School in new light on terms other than its own by placing it in the transnational context of twentieth-century transatlantic historiography. Wed, 30 Nov 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3111 2011-11-30T00:00:00Z Tendler, Joseph Against the Tide investigates systematically for the first time how resistances to methodologies advanced by historians associated with the Annales School, one of the most influential twentieth-century schools of historical thought, came to exist in England, France, Germany, Italy and the United States between 1900 and 1970. It defines ‘methodology’ in broad terms as the practice of history and poses a series of questions about resistances: who or what created them? What constituted them? Did they centre on a particular methodology, Annales historian or the Annales School as a whole? And what did opposition to methodologies incorporate: technical debates in isolation or wider issues associated with politics, religion and philosophy? The dissertation uses an interdisciplinary conceptual framework,drawing together ideas advanced in the history of science, sociology of education and knowledge, and comparative history, in order to answer these questions. The responses offered refer to and draw on a selection of sources: one hundred and nine scholars’ private archives, the articles, books, critical reviews and published letters of a variety of historians and segments of the growing literature both about the Annales School and about the institutions within which the historical discipline operated during the twentieth century. They suggest that resistances played an important part in the international dissemination of Annales historians’ methodologies, that resistors held different ideas about the Annales School from those of its creators and divergent methodological commitments, but that they like Annales historians often sought to enhance historical research and sometimes worked on the same subjects but in different and occasionally equally inventive ways. Overall, the findings illustrate a limited but important part of Annales’ own history and thereby help to cast the School in new light on terms other than its own by placing it in the transnational context of twentieth-century transatlantic historiography. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3096 Abstract: This thesis closely analyses the linguistic forms of aspects of non-royal charters produced c.1066-c.1250 in the north-east of England and the south-east of Scotland, namely, consent, joint grants, separate confirmations, inheritance language, leaseholds and warranty. This study identifies the preferred forms of each studied aspect as well as variants, developments and alternatives and analyses them according to a clear chronological framework and other potential causal factors such as the status and gender of participants, location and grant type. Additionally, the spread of linguistic patterns throughout the studied region, Stringer’s “diplomatic transplant”, is examined. Firstly, the charter underwent tremendous development across this period of study becoming trusted evidence of landholding transactions routine at most levels of society and subjected to sophisticated scrutiny by legal professionals in landholding disputes. Secondly, charter language was introduced, modified or abandoned according to many influences, e.g. the emergence of early Common Law systems in both Scotland and England, the rise of the legal profession and the growth in written culture evidenced partly through the spread of monastic houses and increasing trust in the written word. Indeed, the introduction of significant legal reforms – in England from the 1160s and in Scotland during the second quarter of the thirteenth century – are repeatedly revealed to be the point at which linguistic patterns became noticeably more settled and variants became much rarer. Notably, the fact that the language patterns of the Northumberland houses better mirror the patterns seen in south-east Scotland demonstrates the contrast in the level of bureaucratic organisation against the neighbouring shires of Durham and Yorkshire. Thirdly, this thesis highlights the existence of preferred linguistic forms by individual religious houses, religious orders, families or groups of people within localities or larger geographical regions. In particular, religious houses were especially influential in the widespread adoption of some forms of language. Overall, developments and changes to charter language were streamlined, revised or modified with the dual aims of providing greater clarity and thus maximum legal protection; before legal reform the latter was much more dependent upon familial and seignorial ties, a factor reflected in the greater variety of linguistic forms. Thu, 21 Jun 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3096 2012-06-21T00:00:00Z Hunter, Linsey This thesis closely analyses the linguistic forms of aspects of non-royal charters produced c.1066-c.1250 in the north-east of England and the south-east of Scotland, namely, consent, joint grants, separate confirmations, inheritance language, leaseholds and warranty. This study identifies the preferred forms of each studied aspect as well as variants, developments and alternatives and analyses them according to a clear chronological framework and other potential causal factors such as the status and gender of participants, location and grant type. Additionally, the spread of linguistic patterns throughout the studied region, Stringer’s “diplomatic transplant”, is examined. Firstly, the charter underwent tremendous development across this period of study becoming trusted evidence of landholding transactions routine at most levels of society and subjected to sophisticated scrutiny by legal professionals in landholding disputes. Secondly, charter language was introduced, modified or abandoned according to many influences, e.g. the emergence of early Common Law systems in both Scotland and England, the rise of the legal profession and the growth in written culture evidenced partly through the spread of monastic houses and increasing trust in the written word. Indeed, the introduction of significant legal reforms – in England from the 1160s and in Scotland during the second quarter of the thirteenth century – are repeatedly revealed to be the point at which linguistic patterns became noticeably more settled and variants became much rarer. Notably, the fact that the language patterns of the Northumberland houses better mirror the patterns seen in south-east Scotland demonstrates the contrast in the level of bureaucratic organisation against the neighbouring shires of Durham and Yorkshire. Thirdly, this thesis highlights the existence of preferred linguistic forms by individual religious houses, religious orders, families or groups of people within localities or larger geographical regions. In particular, religious houses were especially influential in the widespread adoption of some forms of language. Overall, developments and changes to charter language were streamlined, revised or modified with the dual aims of providing greater clarity and thus maximum legal protection; before legal reform the latter was much more dependent upon familial and seignorial ties, a factor reflected in the greater variety of linguistic forms. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3068 Abstract: This thesis examines virtually unstudied sources, the ricordanze of a wage-earner, Piero Puro di Francesco da Vicchio of Florence, and the account book of a small tradesman, a rigattiere, Taddeo di Chello of Prato. It also expands the framework of the information available in these sources using records of property assets, taxes and commercial transactions in the Florentine Catasto and Estimo. The thesis exploits the vast amount of data available from and through these books of account to approach the theme of clothing consumption in its various aspects – cultural and social as well as economic. It also argues that clothing was one of the foremost indicators of one‟s improved status, and that social mobility could be achieved through networking, and by projecting the best image of oneself to the outer world. The thesis is structured in three parts. The first reconstructs the clientele of a Pratese rigattiere, Taddeo, outlining the clothing, materials and accessories sold, their cost and diffusion, primarily in an attempt to establish their destination and use. The second part of the thesis is then dedicated to the social and, especially, the economic significance of the accessories purchased. This was possible thanks to the wealth of data provided by the case of Piero, whose consumption practices are exceptionally well-documented in his extant books. The third part, a comparative analysis of the cases of Piero and Taddeo‟s customers, demonstrates, as we might expect, that different individual financial capacities determined different patterns of consumption, but that these also depended on the individual‟s access to different payment facilities, such as credit. Piero, thanks to his active, gradual and astute penetration into a system of patronage and power relations, alongside a dense social network – which played a fundamental role in his life – ultimately managed to improve his and his family‟s living standards. Taddeo on the contrary, because of his inability fully to develop a social network, ultimately compromised his professional achievements. Tue, 01 Nov 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3068 2011-11-01T00:00:00Z Meneghin, Alessia This thesis examines virtually unstudied sources, the ricordanze of a wage-earner, Piero Puro di Francesco da Vicchio of Florence, and the account book of a small tradesman, a rigattiere, Taddeo di Chello of Prato. It also expands the framework of the information available in these sources using records of property assets, taxes and commercial transactions in the Florentine Catasto and Estimo. The thesis exploits the vast amount of data available from and through these books of account to approach the theme of clothing consumption in its various aspects – cultural and social as well as economic. It also argues that clothing was one of the foremost indicators of one‟s improved status, and that social mobility could be achieved through networking, and by projecting the best image of oneself to the outer world. The thesis is structured in three parts. The first reconstructs the clientele of a Pratese rigattiere, Taddeo, outlining the clothing, materials and accessories sold, their cost and diffusion, primarily in an attempt to establish their destination and use. The second part of the thesis is then dedicated to the social and, especially, the economic significance of the accessories purchased. This was possible thanks to the wealth of data provided by the case of Piero, whose consumption practices are exceptionally well-documented in his extant books. The third part, a comparative analysis of the cases of Piero and Taddeo‟s customers, demonstrates, as we might expect, that different individual financial capacities determined different patterns of consumption, but that these also depended on the individual‟s access to different payment facilities, such as credit. Piero, thanks to his active, gradual and astute penetration into a system of patronage and power relations, alongside a dense social network – which played a fundamental role in his life – ultimately managed to improve his and his family‟s living standards. Taddeo on the contrary, because of his inability fully to develop a social network, ultimately compromised his professional achievements. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3033 Abstract: This study uses the ‘duchies’ of Burgundy and Alemannia as case studies for an examination of the nature and causes of political change in the five decades after the death in 888 of the Emperor Charles the Fat ended the Carolingian monopoly on kingship in the Frankish realms. Existing narratives of this period posit discontinuity between the pre- and post-888 political worlds and define the status of dukes in opposition to royal power as the manifestation of either regional communal identity or self-centred aristocratic greed. Close examination of Burgundy and Alemannia indicates that such approaches are invalid, and that the fundaments of the Carolingian system persisted in the ideology and practice of politics after 888: a desire for the control over land and religious establishments, juxtaposed with a deep-seated belief in the centrality of the kingship to the political order. Dukedoms emerged in both regions not as a result of deep-rooted social forces but as short-term responses by magnates to crises at the centre. The perception that the dukedom was an essential form of political organization failed to take root in either territory prior to 940. Although the status of the dukedoms ultimately developed in different ways in the two kingdoms, it is suggested that the root causes of this are best sought in high politics itself. Fri, 01 Jun 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/3033 2012-06-01T00:00:00Z Robbie, Steven This study uses the ‘duchies’ of Burgundy and Alemannia as case studies for an examination of the nature and causes of political change in the five decades after the death in 888 of the Emperor Charles the Fat ended the Carolingian monopoly on kingship in the Frankish realms. Existing narratives of this period posit discontinuity between the pre- and post-888 political worlds and define the status of dukes in opposition to royal power as the manifestation of either regional communal identity or self-centred aristocratic greed. Close examination of Burgundy and Alemannia indicates that such approaches are invalid, and that the fundaments of the Carolingian system persisted in the ideology and practice of politics after 888: a desire for the control over land and religious establishments, juxtaposed with a deep-seated belief in the centrality of the kingship to the political order. Dukedoms emerged in both regions not as a result of deep-rooted social forces but as short-term responses by magnates to crises at the centre. The perception that the dukedom was an essential form of political organization failed to take root in either territory prior to 940. Although the status of the dukedoms ultimately developed in different ways in the two kingdoms, it is suggested that the root causes of this are best sought in high politics itself. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2980 Abstract: The main focus of this study is the patronage of the Templars and of the Order of St.Lazarus, two of the Holy Land orders who came to England in the twelfth century. They were thought to be connected, and afford interesting comparisons in terms of their size, function, importance and geographical distribution. Although this thesis considers the nature of the patronage and the patrons of both orders, the main aim is to assess the motivations behind the benefactions that they received during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. It is generally accepted that there was a basic spiritual motive behind the patronage of religious orders in the Middle Ages. Nevertheless, the motivations behind donations made to specific orders are not always clear. It is true that changing fashions in patronage towards particular types of order are of some importance. However, in order to explain the reasons why the Templars and Order of St.Lazarus specifically benefitted, it is necessary to consider factors relating to their own particular nature, as well as factors relating to the backgrounds of their patrons. The introductory part of the thesis considers the background of the two orders, their origins and development in the Holy Land, and their establishment in Europe and England. The rest of the thesis examines in detail the specific motivations of patrons. In this respect, the importance of the crusading background of the two orders is evaluated, and attention is paid to the numbers of patrons who went on crusade or who referred to the Holy Land in their charters of donation. In addition, the membership of both orders is considered in relation to the patronage of such members and their families. In particular, an assessment is made of the role of leper members of the Order of St.Lazarus, and lay associates of the Templars. In the final three chapters, the main concern is with the backgrounds of the orders' patrons. In this section a study is made of the patronage of large family grouping s for both orders. In addition, an examination of the significance of royal and baronial lordship on their patronage is carried out. Finally, the social and geographical associations of the patrons of both orders are considered, and particular note is made of the value of such ties for the Order of St.Lazarus in eastern Leicestershire. In conclusion, the various motivations to patronage for both the Templars and the Order of St.Lazarus are contrasted and evaluated. Tue, 01 Jan 1991 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2980 1991-01-01T00:00:00Z Walker, John The main focus of this study is the patronage of the Templars and of the Order of St.Lazarus, two of the Holy Land orders who came to England in the twelfth century. They were thought to be connected, and afford interesting comparisons in terms of their size, function, importance and geographical distribution. Although this thesis considers the nature of the patronage and the patrons of both orders, the main aim is to assess the motivations behind the benefactions that they received during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. It is generally accepted that there was a basic spiritual motive behind the patronage of religious orders in the Middle Ages. Nevertheless, the motivations behind donations made to specific orders are not always clear. It is true that changing fashions in patronage towards particular types of order are of some importance. However, in order to explain the reasons why the Templars and Order of St.Lazarus specifically benefitted, it is necessary to consider factors relating to their own particular nature, as well as factors relating to the backgrounds of their patrons. The introductory part of the thesis considers the background of the two orders, their origins and development in the Holy Land, and their establishment in Europe and England. The rest of the thesis examines in detail the specific motivations of patrons. In this respect, the importance of the crusading background of the two orders is evaluated, and attention is paid to the numbers of patrons who went on crusade or who referred to the Holy Land in their charters of donation. In addition, the membership of both orders is considered in relation to the patronage of such members and their families. In particular, an assessment is made of the role of leper members of the Order of St.Lazarus, and lay associates of the Templars. In the final three chapters, the main concern is with the backgrounds of the orders' patrons. In this section a study is made of the patronage of large family grouping s for both orders. In addition, an examination of the significance of royal and baronial lordship on their patronage is carried out. Finally, the social and geographical associations of the patrons of both orders are considered, and particular note is made of the value of such ties for the Order of St.Lazarus in eastern Leicestershire. In conclusion, the various motivations to patronage for both the Templars and the Order of St.Lazarus are contrasted and evaluated. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2969 Abstract: The thesis is a detailed study of Scottish central government institutions, personnel and policies during the long and politically complex minority of James V 1513-1528. Research has been undertaken principally in the records of the Lords of Council which have never been published nor examined intensively for this period. Documents from various family collections further supplement the wide range of record sources which have been published, particularly the Letters and Papers..., and State Papers of Henry VIII. The contribution ma4g by contemporary and later chroniclers has also been examined with the conclusion that their contributions are of some value, provided that due recognition is given to their motivation for writing history. Examination of the role and influence of faction at Court, pro-English against pro-French, has broadened the scope of the thesis to include discussion of the wider themes of Scottish foreign policy in the early sixteenth century. Consideration is also given to the effect of the unprecedented opportunities presented to England and France for interference through the rival claims to authority made by Queen Margaret Tudor, mother of James V, and John, Duke of Albany, the nearest male relative of the young King. The complex political machinations following Albany's final departure in 1524, which led to the domination of the Scottish government by Archibald, 6th Earl of Angus, during the final years of James V's minority are discussed at length. The conclusion is that the development of royal autocracy was hindered by the King's youth and that this minority contributes to the evidence that, in general, minorities acted as a safety-valve in the development of Scottish government, preserving a balance between the interests of crown and magnates. Nevertheless, there was a genuine desire shown by the magnates to have a Governor able to act as if he was a-king of full age because of the advantage such a position could bring, especially in foreign relations. Government did not stagnate because there was no adult king. Sun, 01 Jan 1989 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2969 1989-01-01T00:00:00Z Emond, William Kevin The thesis is a detailed study of Scottish central government institutions, personnel and policies during the long and politically complex minority of James V 1513-1528. Research has been undertaken principally in the records of the Lords of Council which have never been published nor examined intensively for this period. Documents from various family collections further supplement the wide range of record sources which have been published, particularly the Letters and Papers..., and State Papers of Henry VIII. The contribution ma4g by contemporary and later chroniclers has also been examined with the conclusion that their contributions are of some value, provided that due recognition is given to their motivation for writing history. Examination of the role and influence of faction at Court, pro-English against pro-French, has broadened the scope of the thesis to include discussion of the wider themes of Scottish foreign policy in the early sixteenth century. Consideration is also given to the effect of the unprecedented opportunities presented to England and France for interference through the rival claims to authority made by Queen Margaret Tudor, mother of James V, and John, Duke of Albany, the nearest male relative of the young King. The complex political machinations following Albany's final departure in 1524, which led to the domination of the Scottish government by Archibald, 6th Earl of Angus, during the final years of James V's minority are discussed at length. The conclusion is that the development of royal autocracy was hindered by the King's youth and that this minority contributes to the evidence that, in general, minorities acted as a safety-valve in the development of Scottish government, preserving a balance between the interests of crown and magnates. Nevertheless, there was a genuine desire shown by the magnates to have a Governor able to act as if he was a-king of full age because of the advantage such a position could bring, especially in foreign relations. Government did not stagnate because there was no adult king. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2966 Abstract: The present work is mainly concerned with the commercial relations between the Arab world and India in the 3rd and 4th / 9th and 10th centuries. The thesis consists of an Introduction and five chapters. The introduction contains a brief survey of the historical background to the Arab-Indian trade links In the period prior to the period of the research. lt also includes the reasons for choosing the subject, and the difficulties with which the research was faced. The introduction also contains the methods of the research and a study of the main sources. Chapter One deals with the Arab provinces, the main kingdoms of India, the political situation in the Arab world and India, and its effects on the subject. It also deals with the main economic products in the countries concerned. Moreover, the chapter focuses on the factors which encouraged the Arab-Indian trade. Chapter Two deals with the trade routes (Land and Sea routes), the caravans, ships, the sea ports and the commercial cities in the Arab world and India. Chapter Three deals with the trade procedures between the Arab world and India. It also deals with the taxes levied in ports and some land posts. The chapter ends by giving some details of the prices of of goods in both countries. Chapter Four gives a detailed account of goods exported and imported by both sides, and the real causes behind the export and import of these goods. The chapter also gives an account of how sometimes goods are imported by one side from the other in order to meet the local demands or to be exported in a process of trading nn a world wide scale. Chapter Five deals with a conclusion of what has been discussed earlier, in addition to some cultural aspects which have not been dealt with in the chapters above. Thu, 01 Jan 1987 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2966 1987-01-01T00:00:00Z Tahtooh, Hussain Ali The present work is mainly concerned with the commercial relations between the Arab world and India in the 3rd and 4th / 9th and 10th centuries. The thesis consists of an Introduction and five chapters. The introduction contains a brief survey of the historical background to the Arab-Indian trade links In the period prior to the period of the research. lt also includes the reasons for choosing the subject, and the difficulties with which the research was faced. The introduction also contains the methods of the research and a study of the main sources. Chapter One deals with the Arab provinces, the main kingdoms of India, the political situation in the Arab world and India, and its effects on the subject. It also deals with the main economic products in the countries concerned. Moreover, the chapter focuses on the factors which encouraged the Arab-Indian trade. Chapter Two deals with the trade routes (Land and Sea routes), the caravans, ships, the sea ports and the commercial cities in the Arab world and India. Chapter Three deals with the trade procedures between the Arab world and India. It also deals with the taxes levied in ports and some land posts. The chapter ends by giving some details of the prices of of goods in both countries. Chapter Four gives a detailed account of goods exported and imported by both sides, and the real causes behind the export and import of these goods. The chapter also gives an account of how sometimes goods are imported by one side from the other in order to meet the local demands or to be exported in a process of trading nn a world wide scale. Chapter Five deals with a conclusion of what has been discussed earlier, in addition to some cultural aspects which have not been dealt with in the chapters above. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2965 Wed, 01 Jan 1969 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2965 1969-01-01T00:00:00Z Thomson, Ian http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2962 Abstract: The medium of printing has been persistently associated with Protestantism. As a result, a large body of French Catholic anti-Protestant material was to a large extent ignored. In contrast with Germany, there is evidence to suggest that French authors used printing effectively and aggressively to promote the Catholic cause. During the French Wars of Religion, French Catholics were far more innovative than they were given credit for: the German paradigm of a leaden-footed Catholic response to the Reformation was inappropriately applied to France. This is ironic given that it was the Catholic cause which ultimately prevailed. In seeking to explain why France remained a Catholic country, the French Catholic response must be taken into account. Catholic polemical works, and their portrayal of Protestants in print in particular, is the central focus of this work. The first chapter is devoted to a historiographical discussion of the problem of violence in the French Wars of Religion. The next two chapters are concerned with the comparison between Protestantism and medieval heresies, and particularly the recourse in polemic to the topos of the Albigensian Crusade. The next chapter addresses the use of cultural archetypes such as 'the world turned upside down' and the reversal of gender roles to deride the impact of the Reformation. The last two chapters are an attempt to assess the impact of the Catholic polemic on the Protestant culture and identity and on the emerging public opinion. Rather than confront the Reformation on its own terms, the Catholic reaction concentrated on discrediting the Protestant cause in the eyes of the Catholic majority. They had a considerable impact on their readership and on an illiterate audience (through the interaction between written and oral), and on the French Protestants' own self-perception and identity. This thesis aims to contribute to the ongoing debate over the nature of the French Wars of Religion, to explain why they were so violent and why they engaged the loyalties of such a large portion of the population. This study also provides an example of the successful defence of Catholicism developed independently and in advance of Tridentine reform which is of wider significance for the history of the Reformation in Europe. Fri, 01 Jan 1999 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2962 1999-01-01T00:00:00Z Racaut, Luc The medium of printing has been persistently associated with Protestantism. As a result, a large body of French Catholic anti-Protestant material was to a large extent ignored. In contrast with Germany, there is evidence to suggest that French authors used printing effectively and aggressively to promote the Catholic cause. During the French Wars of Religion, French Catholics were far more innovative than they were given credit for: the German paradigm of a leaden-footed Catholic response to the Reformation was inappropriately applied to France. This is ironic given that it was the Catholic cause which ultimately prevailed. In seeking to explain why France remained a Catholic country, the French Catholic response must be taken into account. Catholic polemical works, and their portrayal of Protestants in print in particular, is the central focus of this work. The first chapter is devoted to a historiographical discussion of the problem of violence in the French Wars of Religion. The next two chapters are concerned with the comparison between Protestantism and medieval heresies, and particularly the recourse in polemic to the topos of the Albigensian Crusade. The next chapter addresses the use of cultural archetypes such as 'the world turned upside down' and the reversal of gender roles to deride the impact of the Reformation. The last two chapters are an attempt to assess the impact of the Catholic polemic on the Protestant culture and identity and on the emerging public opinion. Rather than confront the Reformation on its own terms, the Catholic reaction concentrated on discrediting the Protestant cause in the eyes of the Catholic majority. They had a considerable impact on their readership and on an illiterate audience (through the interaction between written and oral), and on the French Protestants' own self-perception and identity. This thesis aims to contribute to the ongoing debate over the nature of the French Wars of Religion, to explain why they were so violent and why they engaged the loyalties of such a large portion of the population. This study also provides an example of the successful defence of Catholicism developed independently and in advance of Tridentine reform which is of wider significance for the history of the Reformation in Europe. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2959 Fri, 01 Jan 1971 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2959 1971-01-01T00:00:00Z Othman, Muhammad Zain bin Haji http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2958 Abstract: The protection of British interests in the Pacific was the basic reason to detach a number of Royal Navy's vessels to that Ocean during the Nineteenth Century. There were several British interests in the area, and an assorted number of Britons established in Spanish America since the beginning of the struggle for Independence. Amongst them, merchants was perhaps the most important and influential group, pressing on their government for protection to their trade. As soon as independence reached the western coast of America, a new space was created for British presence. First Valparaiso and afterwards Callao, British merchants were soon firmly established in that part of South America. As had happened in the Atlantic coast, their claims for protection were attended by the British government through the Pacific Squadron, under the flag of the Commander-in-Chief of the South American Station, until 1837, when it was raised to a separate Station. During the period covered by this research (1808-1839), Peru came through three crucial moments: the Wars of Independence, the initial years as a republic, and its confederation with Bolivia under the rule of Santa Cruz. Accordingly, the country shifted from being ruled by a strong authority, as the viceroy; to became a highly unstable republic, first because the War of Independence itself, and afterwards by reason of internal disputes amongst the military. British merchants already established in Rio de Janeiro, Buenos Aires and Valparaiso, considered Peruvian as a very profitable market, and consequently tried by every possible way to open it to foreign trade. Following the independence, in 1821, this market was officially opened, but it did not matched what British merchants expected. Potential buyers were too small in number and a reaction from local merchants proved efficient enough to maintain a high taxation on foreign goods. Even when British merchants reacted against these official policy, namely Protectionism, they were unable to obtain a more aggressive support from their government. Other British interests in Peru were built around a loan granted by a number of British investors in 1822, and some further investments on mining. Even when this time was a period in which Great Britain had achieved a paramount position in industry, commerce, naval and several other fields, its government maintained its policy of "free hands" towards the new republics in America. Consequently, British consular agents, as well as British Captains, devoted their mains efforts to kept British trade as safe as possible, and to protect their national from abuses committed by local authorities. This thesis aims to study how well the Royal Navy, through the Pacific Squadron and afterwards the Pacific Station, protected British subjects and interests in Peru, between 1808 and 1839. The research focused in the effectiveness of that naval presence, discussing how it was affected by local circumstances, the number of vessels available, the urgencies of transport of treasure and the limitations associated to operate without a shore base. Thu, 01 Jan 1998 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2958 1998-01-01T00:00:00Z Ortiz-Sotelo, Jorge The protection of British interests in the Pacific was the basic reason to detach a number of Royal Navy's vessels to that Ocean during the Nineteenth Century. There were several British interests in the area, and an assorted number of Britons established in Spanish America since the beginning of the struggle for Independence. Amongst them, merchants was perhaps the most important and influential group, pressing on their government for protection to their trade. As soon as independence reached the western coast of America, a new space was created for British presence. First Valparaiso and afterwards Callao, British merchants were soon firmly established in that part of South America. As had happened in the Atlantic coast, their claims for protection were attended by the British government through the Pacific Squadron, under the flag of the Commander-in-Chief of the South American Station, until 1837, when it was raised to a separate Station. During the period covered by this research (1808-1839), Peru came through three crucial moments: the Wars of Independence, the initial years as a republic, and its confederation with Bolivia under the rule of Santa Cruz. Accordingly, the country shifted from being ruled by a strong authority, as the viceroy; to became a highly unstable republic, first because the War of Independence itself, and afterwards by reason of internal disputes amongst the military. British merchants already established in Rio de Janeiro, Buenos Aires and Valparaiso, considered Peruvian as a very profitable market, and consequently tried by every possible way to open it to foreign trade. Following the independence, in 1821, this market was officially opened, but it did not matched what British merchants expected. Potential buyers were too small in number and a reaction from local merchants proved efficient enough to maintain a high taxation on foreign goods. Even when British merchants reacted against these official policy, namely Protectionism, they were unable to obtain a more aggressive support from their government. Other British interests in Peru were built around a loan granted by a number of British investors in 1822, and some further investments on mining. Even when this time was a period in which Great Britain had achieved a paramount position in industry, commerce, naval and several other fields, its government maintained its policy of "free hands" towards the new republics in America. Consequently, British consular agents, as well as British Captains, devoted their mains efforts to kept British trade as safe as possible, and to protect their national from abuses committed by local authorities. This thesis aims to study how well the Royal Navy, through the Pacific Squadron and afterwards the Pacific Station, protected British subjects and interests in Peru, between 1808 and 1839. The research focused in the effectiveness of that naval presence, discussing how it was affected by local circumstances, the number of vessels available, the urgencies of transport of treasure and the limitations associated to operate without a shore base. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2953 Abstract: By way of introduction the thesis considers Norse whaling history, in general, concepts like 'whaling tradition', 'whaling culture', and describes the approach to the divers studies of cetaceans in Norse peasant fisherman economy and culture and of Norse whaling techniques, ca 900-1900 AD. It is argued that the Icelandic littoral and inshore regime reflects the primordial Norse regime in which property zones on land are 'mirrored' in the littoral and the sea; furthermore, that the Orcadian-Shetlandic Udal ebb limit is not Norse in origin. Norse mediaeval cetology and popular views about real and fictitious whales are studied. Many whales are identified, including the now extinct North Atlantic gray whale is positively identified as previously well-known to, and hunted by, the the Icelanders. It is argued that traditional Norse whale measures in 'ells' are not exaggerated extent measures but often exact appraisement sums, using a unit called *hvalsalin ('whale ell'). Few ritual aspects are found but in West Norway peasant fisherman apparently sustained, into the 19th century, -a tradition of sacrificing whale tails to the old Norse god Njörör. Mediaeval and early modern Norwegian whale traps are discussed and land rise suggested as one reason for their disappearance. A technical and linguistic analysis demonstrates that mediaeval Norse whaling with piercing weapons, rather than being hand harpoon tow whaling, was spear whaling which continued in Norway until 1870 and in Iceland to the mid 1890s. Spear whaling explains the elaborate Icelandic system of registrating whaling shot marks and partly the wide 'driftage zone' of coastal estates there. Spearing and arrowing caused clostridium infection in the whales which usually died in a matter of days after which some were recovered. It is also argued that gaffing of larger cetaceans constitutes a separate whaling method. The Appendix contains numerous calendars and sources in the original, including transcriptions of parts of the 'Icelandic fishlore' by Jon Ölafsson frä Grunnavik, 1737, and the whole treatise by Andreas Christie, 'Account of the whaling in Sotra district', West Norway, from 1785/86, all with tentative English translations and summaries. Sat, 01 Jan 1994 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2953 1994-01-01T00:00:00Z Lindquist, Ole By way of introduction the thesis considers Norse whaling history, in general, concepts like 'whaling tradition', 'whaling culture', and describes the approach to the divers studies of cetaceans in Norse peasant fisherman economy and culture and of Norse whaling techniques, ca 900-1900 AD. It is argued that the Icelandic littoral and inshore regime reflects the primordial Norse regime in which property zones on land are 'mirrored' in the littoral and the sea; furthermore, that the Orcadian-Shetlandic Udal ebb limit is not Norse in origin. Norse mediaeval cetology and popular views about real and fictitious whales are studied. Many whales are identified, including the now extinct North Atlantic gray whale is positively identified as previously well-known to, and hunted by, the the Icelanders. It is argued that traditional Norse whale measures in 'ells' are not exaggerated extent measures but often exact appraisement sums, using a unit called *hvalsalin ('whale ell'). Few ritual aspects are found but in West Norway peasant fisherman apparently sustained, into the 19th century, -a tradition of sacrificing whale tails to the old Norse god Njörör. Mediaeval and early modern Norwegian whale traps are discussed and land rise suggested as one reason for their disappearance. A technical and linguistic analysis demonstrates that mediaeval Norse whaling with piercing weapons, rather than being hand harpoon tow whaling, was spear whaling which continued in Norway until 1870 and in Iceland to the mid 1890s. Spear whaling explains the elaborate Icelandic system of registrating whaling shot marks and partly the wide 'driftage zone' of coastal estates there. Spearing and arrowing caused clostridium infection in the whales which usually died in a matter of days after which some were recovered. It is also argued that gaffing of larger cetaceans constitutes a separate whaling method. The Appendix contains numerous calendars and sources in the original, including transcriptions of parts of the 'Icelandic fishlore' by Jon Ölafsson frä Grunnavik, 1737, and the whole treatise by Andreas Christie, 'Account of the whaling in Sotra district', West Norway, from 1785/86, all with tentative English translations and summaries. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2950 Abstract: The thesis aims to elucidate the form, extent and chronological development of Norse colonial settlement in the Inner Hebridean islands of Mull, Coll, Thee and Lismore in the period ca 800-1300. Tiree, Coll and Lismore are studied in their entirety while an area from each of the parochial divisions on Mull is selected. Historically Mull, Coll and Tiree have an essential territorial unity in that they formed part of the territory of the cenel Loairn within the kingdom of Dalriada in the pre-Norse period. With the division of the Isles in 1156 all three islands fell into the hands of Somerled of Argyll and in the immediate post-Norse period remained as a unit in the possession of the MacDougals. Geographically the islands differ greatly from one another and show a wide range of geological structures, landforms, soil types and vegetation, and climatic conditions. They thus offer an opportunity for analysing settlement location, development and expansion within a relatively small geographical area and yet one which encompasses a variety of natural incentives and constraints. Lismore, lying to the north-west of the above group and strategically situated at the mouth of the Great Glen was important in the pre-Norse period as a major Celtic monastic centre. The island is included by way of contrast, for its site and situation and close proximity to mainland Scotland suggested that the Norse settlement of the island may have been of a different character to that found on Mull, Coll and Tiree. An area of the Norwegain 'homeland', the Sunnmore islands lying off the west coast of Norway is looked at for comparative purposes. This allows an investigation of the evolution of Norse settlement and the coining of names within a purely Norse environment. This helps clarify the process of settlement development and expansion and the accompanying naming practices in a colonial setting where, particularly on Mull and Lismore, a dense Gaelic overlay often obscures salient features of the Norse settlement pattern. The methodology employed is both inter-disciplinary and retrospective allowing successive layers of settlement to be 'peeled back' in order to expose the pattern of settlement as it may have existed in the Norse period. The thesis divides into two parts. The first analyses settlement by settlement, the islands in question. The second concentrates on the major issues pertinent to settlement evolution. Norse and Gaelic settlement names are discussed together with the administrative and ecclesiastical organisation of the Isles. This leads to the formulation of a 'model for Norse settlement' for the Inner Hebrides. Tue, 01 Jan 1991 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2950 1991-01-01T00:00:00Z Johnston, Anne R. The thesis aims to elucidate the form, extent and chronological development of Norse colonial settlement in the Inner Hebridean islands of Mull, Coll, Thee and Lismore in the period ca 800-1300. Tiree, Coll and Lismore are studied in their entirety while an area from each of the parochial divisions on Mull is selected. Historically Mull, Coll and Tiree have an essential territorial unity in that they formed part of the territory of the cenel Loairn within the kingdom of Dalriada in the pre-Norse period. With the division of the Isles in 1156 all three islands fell into the hands of Somerled of Argyll and in the immediate post-Norse period remained as a unit in the possession of the MacDougals. Geographically the islands differ greatly from one another and show a wide range of geological structures, landforms, soil types and vegetation, and climatic conditions. They thus offer an opportunity for analysing settlement location, development and expansion within a relatively small geographical area and yet one which encompasses a variety of natural incentives and constraints. Lismore, lying to the north-west of the above group and strategically situated at the mouth of the Great Glen was important in the pre-Norse period as a major Celtic monastic centre. The island is included by way of contrast, for its site and situation and close proximity to mainland Scotland suggested that the Norse settlement of the island may have been of a different character to that found on Mull, Coll and Tiree. An area of the Norwegain 'homeland', the Sunnmore islands lying off the west coast of Norway is looked at for comparative purposes. This allows an investigation of the evolution of Norse settlement and the coining of names within a purely Norse environment. This helps clarify the process of settlement development and expansion and the accompanying naming practices in a colonial setting where, particularly on Mull and Lismore, a dense Gaelic overlay often obscures salient features of the Norse settlement pattern. The methodology employed is both inter-disciplinary and retrospective allowing successive layers of settlement to be 'peeled back' in order to expose the pattern of settlement as it may have existed in the Norse period. The thesis divides into two parts. The first analyses settlement by settlement, the islands in question. The second concentrates on the major issues pertinent to settlement evolution. Norse and Gaelic settlement names are discussed together with the administrative and ecclesiastical organisation of the Isles. This leads to the formulation of a 'model for Norse settlement' for the Inner Hebrides. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2948 Abstract: The thesis seeks to explore alleged differences in kinship and family relations within County Durham, an area of wide geographical, social and economic diversity. A study of recognition that reveals that kinship ties were narrow and fell into a distinctly English pattern, a pattern which appears independent of considerations of wealth. Only the life cycle appears to have influenced patterns of recognition. Wider kin also appear to have been of limited importance as a source of support, with individuals preferring to rely upon the aid of neighbours and members of the nuclear family. This relatively narrow 9attern of recognition and support stands in sharp contrast to the strong ties formed within and through the nuclear family. The detailed study of inheritance, marriage and conflict not only reinforces the earlier findings concerning the limited importance of wider kin but also suggests that strong and specific ties of obligation and expectation governed relationships formed within the nuclear family. Such findings suggest the need to revise the assumption which regard English society as being highly 'individualistic'. Fri, 01 Jan 1988 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2948 1988-01-01T00:00:00Z Issa, Christine The thesis seeks to explore alleged differences in kinship and family relations within County Durham, an area of wide geographical, social and economic diversity. A study of recognition that reveals that kinship ties were narrow and fell into a distinctly English pattern, a pattern which appears independent of considerations of wealth. Only the life cycle appears to have influenced patterns of recognition. Wider kin also appear to have been of limited importance as a source of support, with individuals preferring to rely upon the aid of neighbours and members of the nuclear family. This relatively narrow 9attern of recognition and support stands in sharp contrast to the strong ties formed within and through the nuclear family. The detailed study of inheritance, marriage and conflict not only reinforces the earlier findings concerning the limited importance of wider kin but also suggests that strong and specific ties of obligation and expectation governed relationships formed within the nuclear family. Such findings suggest the need to revise the assumption which regard English society as being highly 'individualistic'. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2944 Abstract: This dissertation aims to formulate a view of Arabian tribalism in the pre- Islamic period and its development in Islamic times. The first part assesses the historical usability of the literary source material of the Jahiliya. The focus is on oral historical traditions - the ayyam al- carab. These are found to have remained textually fluid until the time of their recording. This fluidity may have affected style and form but did not substantially affect certain historical elements. The more inter-tribal and less local the account was, the more reliable it is likely to be historically. A sample comparison between tribal hostility and tribal distribution showed that the accounts seem to be highly consistent. The second part of the thesis is concerned firstly with establishing a Jahili profile for two tribal groups; secondly with tracing the affairs of their descendants into the Umayyad period. The tribal groups of Taghlib and Ghatafan were picked for examination. Both were strong cohesive groups in the pre-Islamic period. In Islamic times, Taghlibis lose importance since they opted to remain Christian, thus, Taghlibis are virtually impossible to trace. Ghatafanis did join Islam on a far greater scale and are often mentioned in the Islamic period. After the second civil war Ghatafanis are only ever mentioned as individuals. Close kin continued to cooperate but cooperation above this level was only conducted within the Qaysi faction. The third part discusses changes in the tribal system. A review of the functions of modern tribal genealogies illuminates the process by which genealogies can change in order to reflect changing realities. Early Arabic genealogies are clearly seen to be also naturally dynamic and the subject of deliberate change. New links reflected new realities, particularly the political alliances forged under the Umayyads. A belief in a single progenitor led to a move towards creating genealogical links to one ancestor, while the conditions of the conquests let to a regionalization of tribalism. The professionalization of the Marwanid army enabled cross-regional tribal co-operation which resulted in dividing in two the Umayyad army and Arab genealogies. Sat, 01 Jan 1994 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2944 1994-01-01T00:00:00Z El-Sakkout, Ihab Hamdi This dissertation aims to formulate a view of Arabian tribalism in the pre- Islamic period and its development in Islamic times. The first part assesses the historical usability of the literary source material of the Jahiliya. The focus is on oral historical traditions - the ayyam al- carab. These are found to have remained textually fluid until the time of their recording. This fluidity may have affected style and form but did not substantially affect certain historical elements. The more inter-tribal and less local the account was, the more reliable it is likely to be historically. A sample comparison between tribal hostility and tribal distribution showed that the accounts seem to be highly consistent. The second part of the thesis is concerned firstly with establishing a Jahili profile for two tribal groups; secondly with tracing the affairs of their descendants into the Umayyad period. The tribal groups of Taghlib and Ghatafan were picked for examination. Both were strong cohesive groups in the pre-Islamic period. In Islamic times, Taghlibis lose importance since they opted to remain Christian, thus, Taghlibis are virtually impossible to trace. Ghatafanis did join Islam on a far greater scale and are often mentioned in the Islamic period. After the second civil war Ghatafanis are only ever mentioned as individuals. Close kin continued to cooperate but cooperation above this level was only conducted within the Qaysi faction. The third part discusses changes in the tribal system. A review of the functions of modern tribal genealogies illuminates the process by which genealogies can change in order to reflect changing realities. Early Arabic genealogies are clearly seen to be also naturally dynamic and the subject of deliberate change. New links reflected new realities, particularly the political alliances forged under the Umayyads. A belief in a single progenitor led to a move towards creating genealogical links to one ancestor, while the conditions of the conquests let to a regionalization of tribalism. The professionalization of the Marwanid army enabled cross-regional tribal co-operation which resulted in dividing in two the Umayyad army and Arab genealogies. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2937 Abstract: This study "The Emirate of Damascus During the Early Crusading Period 488-549/1095-1154 deals with this Emirate which was established in 488/1095, after the defeat and the murder of Taj al-Dawla Tutush near Rayy in 488/1095 by his nephew Sultan Berkiyaruq Ibn Sult-an Malik-Sh5h. The dominions of Ti al-Dawla, mainly in Syria and the Jazira divided between his elder sons King Fakhr al-Mullik Ridwan in Aleppo and King Shams al-Muliik Ducfaq in Damascus. The Kingdom of Damascus comprized south Syria and some parts of the Jazira such as al- Rahba and Mayyafäriqin. Zahir al-Din Tughtekln, who was Atabek of King Duclaq, became the de facto ruler of Damascus during the reign of King Duqaq 488-497/1095-1104. After the death of Duqaq, Tughtekin was to be the real Amir of Damascus, and his dynasty was to gain control of the Emirate until its fall at the hands of Niir al-Din Mahmild of Aleppo in 549/1154. In this thesis, the following matters are discussed: 1. The conditions which led to the foundation of this Emirate. 2. The role of Tughtekin in establishing his authority in the Emirate. 3. The foreign policy of the Emirate, and the factors which shaped this policy. 4. The effects (on the Emirate) of the coming of the Crusaders particularly those of Jerusalem. S. Internal rivalries in the Emirate, and their influence on the stability of the Emirate and its external relations. 6. The policy of alliances adopted by the Emirate and the factors which affected this. 7. The influence of the growing power of Zangi of Aleppo and Mosul (521-541/1127-1146) on Damascus and why he did not succeed in annexing Damascus to his united front in Syria and the Jazira aimed at challenging the power of the Crusaders. 8. The reasons which helped Mir al-Din Mahmüd Ibn Zangi of Aleppo to annex Damascus to his state in 549/1154. 9. The importance of the military power of Damascus and Its role in protecting the Emirate. Finally a concluding section sums up the achievement of the Emirate of Damascus in maintaining its Independence during the period and the role of the Emirate in the Counter-Crusade. Mon, 01 Jan 1990 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2937 1990-01-01T00:00:00Z Al-Zanki, Jamal M. H. A. This study "The Emirate of Damascus During the Early Crusading Period 488-549/1095-1154 deals with this Emirate which was established in 488/1095, after the defeat and the murder of Taj al-Dawla Tutush near Rayy in 488/1095 by his nephew Sultan Berkiyaruq Ibn Sult-an Malik-Sh5h. The dominions of Ti al-Dawla, mainly in Syria and the Jazira divided between his elder sons King Fakhr al-Mullik Ridwan in Aleppo and King Shams al-Muliik Ducfaq in Damascus. The Kingdom of Damascus comprized south Syria and some parts of the Jazira such as al- Rahba and Mayyafäriqin. Zahir al-Din Tughtekln, who was Atabek of King Duclaq, became the de facto ruler of Damascus during the reign of King Duqaq 488-497/1095-1104. After the death of Duqaq, Tughtekin was to be the real Amir of Damascus, and his dynasty was to gain control of the Emirate until its fall at the hands of Niir al-Din Mahmild of Aleppo in 549/1154. In this thesis, the following matters are discussed: 1. The conditions which led to the foundation of this Emirate. 2. The role of Tughtekin in establishing his authority in the Emirate. 3. The foreign policy of the Emirate, and the factors which shaped this policy. 4. The effects (on the Emirate) of the coming of the Crusaders particularly those of Jerusalem. S. Internal rivalries in the Emirate, and their influence on the stability of the Emirate and its external relations. 6. The policy of alliances adopted by the Emirate and the factors which affected this. 7. The influence of the growing power of Zangi of Aleppo and Mosul (521-541/1127-1146) on Damascus and why he did not succeed in annexing Damascus to his united front in Syria and the Jazira aimed at challenging the power of the Crusaders. 8. The reasons which helped Mir al-Din Mahmüd Ibn Zangi of Aleppo to annex Damascus to his state in 549/1154. 9. The importance of the military power of Damascus and Its role in protecting the Emirate. Finally a concluding section sums up the achievement of the Emirate of Damascus in maintaining its Independence during the period and the role of the Emirate in the Counter-Crusade. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2932 Abstract: This study examines the writings of Richard Whitford, early sixteenth-century English Bridgettine Father and author of devotional literature. Since a canon of his writings has not yet been satisfactorily established, the study begins by examining all works attributed to Whitford and their claim to a place in the corpus of his writings. The appearance of Whitfordts name as self-acknowledged author within the text of a work and/or reference to the work in another work known for the above reason to be his are considered indisputable evidence of his authorship. Chapters 2 and 3 examine the salient characteristics of all works falling into this category. Chapter 4 looks at all other works attributed to Whitford and, based on the evidence provided by chapters 2 and 3, accepts or discounts his authorship of the works. Chapter 5 provides a physical description of most early printed editions of Whitford's writings and traces their history as printed books. A comparison of different editions of Whitford's works reveals that his thought remained conservative throughout his life but that he was constantly considering ways in which he might best convey his message to his audience. Chapter 6 is a detailed study of sources, such as contemporary writings, the Bible, the writings of the Church Fathers and the pagan writings of antiquity, used by Whitford in his works and the ways in which he used them. Chapter 7 examines Whitford's writings in the context of contemporary devotional literature. It will be seen in this chapter that they hold a peculiar place in the devotional literature of the early sixteenth century, not so much because of their content but because of their presentation. The appendix provides an edition of Syon Ms. 18, A looking glace for the religious-, quite possibly by Whitford and never previously edited. Fri, 01 Jan 1988 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2932 1988-01-01T00:00:00Z Lawrence, Veronica J. This study examines the writings of Richard Whitford, early sixteenth-century English Bridgettine Father and author of devotional literature. Since a canon of his writings has not yet been satisfactorily established, the study begins by examining all works attributed to Whitford and their claim to a place in the corpus of his writings. The appearance of Whitfordts name as self-acknowledged author within the text of a work and/or reference to the work in another work known for the above reason to be his are considered indisputable evidence of his authorship. Chapters 2 and 3 examine the salient characteristics of all works falling into this category. Chapter 4 looks at all other works attributed to Whitford and, based on the evidence provided by chapters 2 and 3, accepts or discounts his authorship of the works. Chapter 5 provides a physical description of most early printed editions of Whitford's writings and traces their history as printed books. A comparison of different editions of Whitford's works reveals that his thought remained conservative throughout his life but that he was constantly considering ways in which he might best convey his message to his audience. Chapter 6 is a detailed study of sources, such as contemporary writings, the Bible, the writings of the Church Fathers and the pagan writings of antiquity, used by Whitford in his works and the ways in which he used them. Chapter 7 examines Whitford's writings in the context of contemporary devotional literature. It will be seen in this chapter that they hold a peculiar place in the devotional literature of the early sixteenth century, not so much because of their content but because of their presentation. The appendix provides an edition of Syon Ms. 18, A looking glace for the religious-, quite possibly by Whitford and never previously edited. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2930 Abstract: This thesis is a study of the Berkeley family through five generations from 1281 to 1417 and attempts to study in depth all the aspects of their lives for which material is available. This is far more abundant for the Berkeley family than for many others in a similar position in the late middle ages which makes them a suitable subject for such study. The first lord in the series is Thomas II (lord 1281-1321) who had a personal association with Edward I manifested in his close involvement in all the most important events of the reign. He virtually retired from active public life during the reign of Edward II and his heir, Maurice III (1321-26), took over as representative of the family. He benefited from the lordship of the earl of Pembroke which brought him several important posts between 1312 and 1318, but he then broke with Pembroke to join the Marcher opposition to the king. He was one of the leaders of the rebels in the Despenser War of 1321-2 and spent the rest of his life imprisoned at Wallingford. His son, Thomas III (1326-61), was married to Mortimer's daughter and consequently played an important role during the Mortimer regime, but suffered an eclipse during the 1330s while undergoing his parliamentary trial for the death of Edward II. He re-emerged onto the national stage in the 1340s but was principally concerned with domestic and estate matters. His heir, Maurice IV (1361-68) was retained by the Black Prince and was wounded and captured while in the Prince's service at Poitiers. The wound made him an invalid for the rest of his life and he was further hampered by the burden of paying off his ransom. His son Thomas IV (1368-1417) was a minor until 1374 and then was severely restricted financially by the claims on the estate of two long-lived dowagers until 1390. This was to ascertain extent mitigated by the fortuitous inheritence by his wife of the Lisle estate but he played no important role in the affairs of Richard II's reign. He was prominent, however, in the establishment of Henry IV in 1399 and was a Privy Councillor of that king until 1406 when he appears to have been dropped when Prince Henry's influence at court became important. These activities at court were influenced principally by the lords' personal associations with the current ruler and in normal circumstances they did, not have the status consonant with the right to involvement in affairs of the highest importance. They were, however, at the highest end of the peerage since their income rose to almost comital size and this position was enhanced by marriage alliances with other peerage families of similar high incomes and long establishment. The daughters of the family, however, occasionally married men of lesser status. Portions, jointures and dowers were distributed and received in conformity with the general rules governing such matters but the most prominent and important of their family relations was the loyalty shown by the cadets to Gloucestershire and the main line. This was occasionally of particular importance, such as the alliance between Thomas III and his courtier brother, Maurice (of Stoke Giffard), but was at all times a source of great strength to the lords whose influence in their "country" was thereby greatly extended. A second major factor in the Berkeley lords' dominance of their "country" (which appears to have been, in most respects, the county of Gloucestershire) was the concentration of their estate in that area. This was improved by the acquisition of new lands in the same area and although most of these lands were subsequently granted to younger sons, these cadet branches only served to strengthen the lords' position further. The income derived from that part of the estate which descended with the main line rose from around £900 per annum in the late 13th century to £1,150 per annum by 1360 but on occasions it was considerably higher than this, notably after the Lisle lands came to Thomas IV in 1382 and 1392. Although the, lords' resources, and their ability to concentrate all of them on the one area, was an important element of their influence in the county, a more important factor, perhaps, was the lack of any serious rivals within Gloucestershire. This enabled the Berkeleys to have what amounted to almost a monopoly of lordship and a great deal of influence over appointments to local offices. Their increasing stature is reflected in the changing methods they adopted to impose their will in the area, these growing in sophistication over the period. Their lordship was reciprocated-by the members of their affinity who assisted and supported them in their various endeavours. Detailed study of the manor of Ham (the largest of those making up the honour of Berkeley) showed that there was a huge increase in the number of tenements held by free tenants, and in the rents paid by them, under the lordship of Thomas II. He also cut down the number of villein tenements, the profit from which was restricted by custom, but the principal change in this respect occured after the Black Death when many tenements came to be "held freely" for a greatly increased cash rent. The adverse effects of the Black Death were quickly corrected in the short term but long term effects are apparent in the static nature of the rent-roll from 1360. The use and type of labour changed over the period since Thomas II was content to have a smaller number of famuli and make greater use of villein labour services, while Thomas III used much of the villein labour obligation to support famuli (thus increasing the numbers employed) and making up the deficit with casual labour. Most of the stock on the manor were draught animals and, although many went to the household, sale became more important after 1360 as policy changed it into more of a "cash" manor. There was a large demesne which produced great quantities of wheat and oats and smaller quantities of beans, most of which went to the household. The lords' followed most of the agricultural techniques advised in the treatises but on matters not covered by them, the local wisdom which predominated was not as helpful as it could have been. Sun, 01 Jan 1989 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2930 1989-01-01T00:00:00Z Harvey, Bridget R. This thesis is a study of the Berkeley family through five generations from 1281 to 1417 and attempts to study in depth all the aspects of their lives for which material is available. This is far more abundant for the Berkeley family than for many others in a similar position in the late middle ages which makes them a suitable subject for such study. The first lord in the series is Thomas II (lord 1281-1321) who had a personal association with Edward I manifested in his close involvement in all the most important events of the reign. He virtually retired from active public life during the reign of Edward II and his heir, Maurice III (1321-26), took over as representative of the family. He benefited from the lordship of the earl of Pembroke which brought him several important posts between 1312 and 1318, but he then broke with Pembroke to join the Marcher opposition to the king. He was one of the leaders of the rebels in the Despenser War of 1321-2 and spent the rest of his life imprisoned at Wallingford. His son, Thomas III (1326-61), was married to Mortimer's daughter and consequently played an important role during the Mortimer regime, but suffered an eclipse during the 1330s while undergoing his parliamentary trial for the death of Edward II. He re-emerged onto the national stage in the 1340s but was principally concerned with domestic and estate matters. His heir, Maurice IV (1361-68) was retained by the Black Prince and was wounded and captured while in the Prince's service at Poitiers. The wound made him an invalid for the rest of his life and he was further hampered by the burden of paying off his ransom. His son Thomas IV (1368-1417) was a minor until 1374 and then was severely restricted financially by the claims on the estate of two long-lived dowagers until 1390. This was to ascertain extent mitigated by the fortuitous inheritence by his wife of the Lisle estate but he played no important role in the affairs of Richard II's reign. He was prominent, however, in the establishment of Henry IV in 1399 and was a Privy Councillor of that king until 1406 when he appears to have been dropped when Prince Henry's influence at court became important. These activities at court were influenced principally by the lords' personal associations with the current ruler and in normal circumstances they did, not have the status consonant with the right to involvement in affairs of the highest importance. They were, however, at the highest end of the peerage since their income rose to almost comital size and this position was enhanced by marriage alliances with other peerage families of similar high incomes and long establishment. The daughters of the family, however, occasionally married men of lesser status. Portions, jointures and dowers were distributed and received in conformity with the general rules governing such matters but the most prominent and important of their family relations was the loyalty shown by the cadets to Gloucestershire and the main line. This was occasionally of particular importance, such as the alliance between Thomas III and his courtier brother, Maurice (of Stoke Giffard), but was at all times a source of great strength to the lords whose influence in their "country" was thereby greatly extended. A second major factor in the Berkeley lords' dominance of their "country" (which appears to have been, in most respects, the county of Gloucestershire) was the concentration of their estate in that area. This was improved by the acquisition of new lands in the same area and although most of these lands were subsequently granted to younger sons, these cadet branches only served to strengthen the lords' position further. The income derived from that part of the estate which descended with the main line rose from around £900 per annum in the late 13th century to £1,150 per annum by 1360 but on occasions it was considerably higher than this, notably after the Lisle lands came to Thomas IV in 1382 and 1392. Although the, lords' resources, and their ability to concentrate all of them on the one area, was an important element of their influence in the county, a more important factor, perhaps, was the lack of any serious rivals within Gloucestershire. This enabled the Berkeleys to have what amounted to almost a monopoly of lordship and a great deal of influence over appointments to local offices. Their increasing stature is reflected in the changing methods they adopted to impose their will in the area, these growing in sophistication over the period. Their lordship was reciprocated-by the members of their affinity who assisted and supported them in their various endeavours. Detailed study of the manor of Ham (the largest of those making up the honour of Berkeley) showed that there was a huge increase in the number of tenements held by free tenants, and in the rents paid by them, under the lordship of Thomas II. He also cut down the number of villein tenements, the profit from which was restricted by custom, but the principal change in this respect occured after the Black Death when many tenements came to be "held freely" for a greatly increased cash rent. The adverse effects of the Black Death were quickly corrected in the short term but long term effects are apparent in the static nature of the rent-roll from 1360. The use and type of labour changed over the period since Thomas II was content to have a smaller number of famuli and make greater use of villein labour services, while Thomas III used much of the villein labour obligation to support famuli (thus increasing the numbers employed) and making up the deficit with casual labour. Most of the stock on the manor were draught animals and, although many went to the household, sale became more important after 1360 as policy changed it into more of a "cash" manor. There was a large demesne which produced great quantities of wheat and oats and smaller quantities of beans, most of which went to the household. The lords' followed most of the agricultural techniques advised in the treatises but on matters not covered by them, the local wisdom which predominated was not as helpful as it could have been. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2929 Abstract: This thesis seeks to study in depth the influence of Imam al-Juwayni on Imam al-Ghazali's discussion of theology and whether or not the latter's ideas are properly derived from the former. The first chapter deals with an analysis of the life of both the Imams against the background of the religious milieu of their time. The second chapter discuss the views of the two Imams on Ilm al-Kalam. The third chapter attempts to compare and contrast Imam al-Juwayni's and Imam al- Ghazali's approach to the doctrine of the origin of the world and the existence of God. In the fourth chapter we assess the views of the two Imams on the problem of the attributes of God. The fifth chapter deals with the question of human actions and free will. The final chapter present their views on prophethood and messengership. While many Islamic scholars have a vague notion that Imam al-Ghazali's ideas on theology depend heavily upon Imam al-Juwayni, this thesis attempts to prove that Imam al-Ghazali's theological position and views have been greatly influenced by his teacher, Imam al-Juwayni. This work sets out to show this in detail. Mon, 01 Jan 1996 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2929 1996-01-01T00:00:00Z Abdullah, Ismail Haji This thesis seeks to study in depth the influence of Imam al-Juwayni on Imam al-Ghazali's discussion of theology and whether or not the latter's ideas are properly derived from the former. The first chapter deals with an analysis of the life of both the Imams against the background of the religious milieu of their time. The second chapter discuss the views of the two Imams on Ilm al-Kalam. The third chapter attempts to compare and contrast Imam al-Juwayni's and Imam al- Ghazali's approach to the doctrine of the origin of the world and the existence of God. In the fourth chapter we assess the views of the two Imams on the problem of the attributes of God. The fifth chapter deals with the question of human actions and free will. The final chapter present their views on prophethood and messengership. While many Islamic scholars have a vague notion that Imam al-Ghazali's ideas on theology depend heavily upon Imam al-Juwayni, this thesis attempts to prove that Imam al-Ghazali's theological position and views have been greatly influenced by his teacher, Imam al-Juwayni. This work sets out to show this in detail. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2926 Abstract: This thesis, to the best of our knowledge, is the first attempt to apply semantics to the translation of pre-Islamic poetry. But this is a thorny path. This poetry is some of the most ambiguous, confusing, disorganized and perfunctorily investigated in the whole of Arabic literature. The Mucallaga of Imru'al-Qays, our subject of study, the crowning achievement of this poetry, is in an even worse case. The principal problem which confronts the researcher as well as the translator is the usual one of how best to bridge the cultural gulf of both time and place, to set this Mucallaga in its cultural context so as to understand its theme, and achieve the same communicative effect of the text in translation. Commentaries and lexicons are of. little help here, because their main interest is the denotation of single words of this Mucallaga rather than in its organic unity. The setting of this Mucallaga in its Semitic literary context would cast some light on its essential theme and hence open new horizons for further comprehensive research in this field. This is the task we embarked upon in Chapter 1. Confronted with fifteen main commentaries, and two English translations of this Mucallaga, we have resorted to the current semantic theories in the hope that in one of them we would find a happy solution to the problem of translating these commentaries, or at'least help in organizing them systematically. Much to our dismay, however, the bulky literature on this subject bequeathed to us a welter of controversial theories, perhaps because semantics is quite a new branch of linguistics. These contradictory theories have been presented to demonstrate the difficulty of adopting any one particular semantic theory. Nonetheless, certain structural semantic relationships have been found to be of highly significant application. This, and particularly the structural semantic-relationships as well as their employment throughout this thesis have been discussed in Chapter II. A theory of translation necessarily overlaps with a theory of semantics. Chapter II made it clear that the help we might have expected from semantics is but a pipe-dream. Instead of bemoaning, philological, linguistic and socio-linguistic approaches to the theory and practice of translation have been suggested. In Chapter III these approaches have been demonstrated and applied to the translations of (J. ) and (A. ) who, owing to the ambiguity of the text, have resorted to the commentaries - appendices of which have been attached. It has been concluded that the full translation of this Mucallaqa is almost impossible because of the myriad phonological, semantic and cultural problems. However, it has been argued that the development of a more comprehensive semantic theory upon which an eclectic theory of translation could depend, and a more profound and accurate investigation of the essential theme of this Mucallaga would get rid of a lot of the problems of research and translation. Sun, 01 Jan 1984 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2926 1984-01-01T00:00:00Z Husayn, 'Ala al-Din Ahmad This thesis, to the best of our knowledge, is the first attempt to apply semantics to the translation of pre-Islamic poetry. But this is a thorny path. This poetry is some of the most ambiguous, confusing, disorganized and perfunctorily investigated in the whole of Arabic literature. The Mucallaga of Imru'al-Qays, our subject of study, the crowning achievement of this poetry, is in an even worse case. The principal problem which confronts the researcher as well as the translator is the usual one of how best to bridge the cultural gulf of both time and place, to set this Mucallaga in its cultural context so as to understand its theme, and achieve the same communicative effect of the text in translation. Commentaries and lexicons are of. little help here, because their main interest is the denotation of single words of this Mucallaga rather than in its organic unity. The setting of this Mucallaga in its Semitic literary context would cast some light on its essential theme and hence open new horizons for further comprehensive research in this field. This is the task we embarked upon in Chapter 1. Confronted with fifteen main commentaries, and two English translations of this Mucallaga, we have resorted to the current semantic theories in the hope that in one of them we would find a happy solution to the problem of translating these commentaries, or at'least help in organizing them systematically. Much to our dismay, however, the bulky literature on this subject bequeathed to us a welter of controversial theories, perhaps because semantics is quite a new branch of linguistics. These contradictory theories have been presented to demonstrate the difficulty of adopting any one particular semantic theory. Nonetheless, certain structural semantic relationships have been found to be of highly significant application. This, and particularly the structural semantic-relationships as well as their employment throughout this thesis have been discussed in Chapter II. A theory of translation necessarily overlaps with a theory of semantics. Chapter II made it clear that the help we might have expected from semantics is but a pipe-dream. Instead of bemoaning, philological, linguistic and socio-linguistic approaches to the theory and practice of translation have been suggested. In Chapter III these approaches have been demonstrated and applied to the translations of (J. ) and (A. ) who, owing to the ambiguity of the text, have resorted to the commentaries - appendices of which have been attached. It has been concluded that the full translation of this Mucallaqa is almost impossible because of the myriad phonological, semantic and cultural problems. However, it has been argued that the development of a more comprehensive semantic theory upon which an eclectic theory of translation could depend, and a more profound and accurate investigation of the essential theme of this Mucallaga would get rid of a lot of the problems of research and translation. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2923 Abstract: The Scottish Record Office collection of the Forfeited Estates Papers, 1745, is voluminous, including the documents of the Barons of the Exchequer in Scotland concerning all those estates forfeited in 1747 as well as those relating to forfeited estates that were annexed to the Crown in 1752 and managed by the Board of Commissioners for the Forfeited Estates. This thesis is primarily a study of the work of the Board. [Not from the Abstract - taken from the Preface]. Wed, 01 Jan 1975 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2923 1975-01-01T00:00:00Z Smith, Annette M. The Scottish Record Office collection of the Forfeited Estates Papers, 1745, is voluminous, including the documents of the Barons of the Exchequer in Scotland concerning all those estates forfeited in 1747 as well as those relating to forfeited estates that were annexed to the Crown in 1752 and managed by the Board of Commissioners for the Forfeited Estates. This thesis is primarily a study of the work of the Board. [Not from the Abstract - taken from the Preface]. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2898 Abstract: The Highland Clearances have featured in many historical analyses over the past thirty years and have particularly attracted the attention of socio-economic historians interested in the study of agricultural changes, their causes and multi-faceted impact on the Highland region and society. Yet it seems that the increasingly refined knowledge that the period now enjoys has hardly percolated down to the popular interpretation given of the events. The present study concerns itself with the popular representations of the Highland Clearances which, to a large extent, are consensual and are revealing of the collective attitudes towards the period, especially in the crofting districts. The first part concentrates on the historiographical background of the period since the nineteenth century, so as to establish the fund of knowledge gradually accumulated on the times, the standpoints adopted by the various historical currents and the evolution in historical methods and perspective. To convey the collective perception on the Clearances, three areas are selected: twentieth-century Scottish fiction, political writings and the museum world. Through the individual analysis of each, the themes, elements and viewpoints which have been given priority, will emerge. The popular representation of the Clearances yields as much information on the way people see their past as on current attitudes and concerns since it is, more often than not, recycled to fit a particular reading. It is also, because of its consistency and its recurrence, a mark of the significance of the period in the collective memory and sense of identity of the inhabitants of the crofting districts. Sat, 01 Jan 1994 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2898 1994-01-01T00:00:00Z Gourievidis, Laurence The Highland Clearances have featured in many historical analyses over the past thirty years and have particularly attracted the attention of socio-economic historians interested in the study of agricultural changes, their causes and multi-faceted impact on the Highland region and society. Yet it seems that the increasingly refined knowledge that the period now enjoys has hardly percolated down to the popular interpretation given of the events. The present study concerns itself with the popular representations of the Highland Clearances which, to a large extent, are consensual and are revealing of the collective attitudes towards the period, especially in the crofting districts. The first part concentrates on the historiographical background of the period since the nineteenth century, so as to establish the fund of knowledge gradually accumulated on the times, the standpoints adopted by the various historical currents and the evolution in historical methods and perspective. To convey the collective perception on the Clearances, three areas are selected: twentieth-century Scottish fiction, political writings and the museum world. Through the individual analysis of each, the themes, elements and viewpoints which have been given priority, will emerge. The popular representation of the Clearances yields as much information on the way people see their past as on current attitudes and concerns since it is, more often than not, recycled to fit a particular reading. It is also, because of its consistency and its recurrence, a mark of the significance of the period in the collective memory and sense of identity of the inhabitants of the crofting districts. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2891 Abstract: During the American Civil War Wilmington, North Carolina and the Bermudian ports of St. Georges and Hamilton served as vital links in a complex trading network that developed to facilitate the exchange of southern agricultural products for war materials and civilian merchandise through a Union blockade of the Confederacy. Although that material contributed significantly to the Confederate war effort, Anglo-Confederate blockade running has received limited scholarly attention. Much of the associated literature is based on memoirs rather than scholarship and does not accurately, reflect that necessarily clandestine trade. The primary goal of this thesis is to produce a more comprehensive and detailed picture of blockade running, the cargoes carried through the Union blockade and the powerful steam vessels that made Anglo-Confederate commerce possible. Unlike previous treatments, this thesis combines the results of both archival and archaeological research. The results illustrate the evolution of strategies involved in both establishing and maintaining the blockade and those developed for running the blockade. Assessment of the vessel remains and historical data associated with the construction and procurement of steamers identifies the vessel types and confirms that blockade runners adapted extant technology. Contrary to the popularly held impression, no technological innovations were specifically developed to address the demands of the trade. The spatial distribution of wrecks and the minimal amount of cultural material surviving in association with them, provides strong evidence that cargoes were more valuable than the vessels. That premise influenced the strategy adopted by blockade runners. While Confederate salvors left little evidence of cargo, historical research revealed a wealth of new insight into the specific nature of that material. This new evidence provides a more accurate and detailed picture of Anglo- Confederate blockade running and the strategies, ships and cargoes that made blockade running between Wilmington and Bermuda a success. Wed, 01 Jan 1997 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2891 1997-01-01T00:00:00Z Watts, Gordon P. During the American Civil War Wilmington, North Carolina and the Bermudian ports of St. Georges and Hamilton served as vital links in a complex trading network that developed to facilitate the exchange of southern agricultural products for war materials and civilian merchandise through a Union blockade of the Confederacy. Although that material contributed significantly to the Confederate war effort, Anglo-Confederate blockade running has received limited scholarly attention. Much of the associated literature is based on memoirs rather than scholarship and does not accurately, reflect that necessarily clandestine trade. The primary goal of this thesis is to produce a more comprehensive and detailed picture of blockade running, the cargoes carried through the Union blockade and the powerful steam vessels that made Anglo-Confederate commerce possible. Unlike previous treatments, this thesis combines the results of both archival and archaeological research. The results illustrate the evolution of strategies involved in both establishing and maintaining the blockade and those developed for running the blockade. Assessment of the vessel remains and historical data associated with the construction and procurement of steamers identifies the vessel types and confirms that blockade runners adapted extant technology. Contrary to the popularly held impression, no technological innovations were specifically developed to address the demands of the trade. The spatial distribution of wrecks and the minimal amount of cultural material surviving in association with them, provides strong evidence that cargoes were more valuable than the vessels. That premise influenced the strategy adopted by blockade runners. While Confederate salvors left little evidence of cargo, historical research revealed a wealth of new insight into the specific nature of that material. This new evidence provides a more accurate and detailed picture of Anglo- Confederate blockade running and the strategies, ships and cargoes that made blockade running between Wilmington and Bermuda a success. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2885 Abstract: This thesis presents a critical edition of a medieval Arabic text, which is widely known under the insufficiently attested title "al-Ta'rikh al-Muzaffari'.. It is ascribed to a celebrated historian and scholar of the first half of the 7th/13th century, Shihab al-Din abu Ishaq Ibrahim b. abi al-Dam al-Hamawi al-Shafi'i (583/1187-642/1244), 40 a native and Qadi (judge) of Hamah. The thesis consists of two parts, the introductory study and then the text. The introductory study facilitates the understanding of the problems the text raises and clarifies the more important issues surrounding it. The first chapter is intended to serve as a historical background. A brief account, therefore, of the Ayyubid empire, together with a brief history of Hamah, Ibn abi al-Dam's native town, is presented to shed light on the author's time. The second chapter of the introduction is devoted to examining the author's life. The sources concerning this part of the study are few. Some of the author's own works are still missing, others are at present inaccessible. From the obtainable works either printed or in MSS, a reconstruction of the author's life and times has been made. Sections I and 2 of the third and final chapter of the introductory study discuss the reliability of the ascription of the work to Ibn abTal-Dam and the controversial question of whether the title is original, and if it is not, what other title it could have had. The rest of this chapter has been devoted to Investigating and examining the MSS. in which the text has been preserved and transcribed ever since the original was composed. In the absence of the original, I have chosen the oldest and in my opinion, the most complete of the only five surviving copies so far identified and located. This copy, which is referred to in this thesis by the abbreviation Bo, was written in (695/1295) by a native of Hamah, 53 years after the death of the author. All the other four are almost definitely of a more recent date. The second part of this thesis is the text, edited on the basis of the oldest MS. which is preserved in the Bodleian Library at Oxford. The text has been transcribed retaining the conventions, orthographic and grammatical of the copyist wherever possible. Additions and modifications have been avoided unless in their absence the sense of the passage is obscured to the point of incomprehensibility. In these cases other copies, A. of Alexandria Municipal Library, E. of Edinburgh University Library, and Rand P2. of Bankipore Public Library were consulted and all differenced between these MSS. , however minor, are shown and detailed in the footnotes. The text, then is supplemented by indices of towns, places, tribes, sects and nations, which are followed by a bibliography and maps. Sun, 01 Jan 1984 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2885 1984-01-01T00:00:00Z Al-Jomard, Jazeel Abdul Jabbar This thesis presents a critical edition of a medieval Arabic text, which is widely known under the insufficiently attested title "al-Ta'rikh al-Muzaffari'.. It is ascribed to a celebrated historian and scholar of the first half of the 7th/13th century, Shihab al-Din abu Ishaq Ibrahim b. abi al-Dam al-Hamawi al-Shafi'i (583/1187-642/1244), 40 a native and Qadi (judge) of Hamah. The thesis consists of two parts, the introductory study and then the text. The introductory study facilitates the understanding of the problems the text raises and clarifies the more important issues surrounding it. The first chapter is intended to serve as a historical background. A brief account, therefore, of the Ayyubid empire, together with a brief history of Hamah, Ibn abi al-Dam's native town, is presented to shed light on the author's time. The second chapter of the introduction is devoted to examining the author's life. The sources concerning this part of the study are few. Some of the author's own works are still missing, others are at present inaccessible. From the obtainable works either printed or in MSS, a reconstruction of the author's life and times has been made. Sections I and 2 of the third and final chapter of the introductory study discuss the reliability of the ascription of the work to Ibn abTal-Dam and the controversial question of whether the title is original, and if it is not, what other title it could have had. The rest of this chapter has been devoted to Investigating and examining the MSS. in which the text has been preserved and transcribed ever since the original was composed. In the absence of the original, I have chosen the oldest and in my opinion, the most complete of the only five surviving copies so far identified and located. This copy, which is referred to in this thesis by the abbreviation Bo, was written in (695/1295) by a native of Hamah, 53 years after the death of the author. All the other four are almost definitely of a more recent date. The second part of this thesis is the text, edited on the basis of the oldest MS. which is preserved in the Bodleian Library at Oxford. The text has been transcribed retaining the conventions, orthographic and grammatical of the copyist wherever possible. Additions and modifications have been avoided unless in their absence the sense of the passage is obscured to the point of incomprehensibility. In these cases other copies, A. of Alexandria Municipal Library, E. of Edinburgh University Library, and Rand P2. of Bankipore Public Library were consulted and all differenced between these MSS. , however minor, are shown and detailed in the footnotes. The text, then is supplemented by indices of towns, places, tribes, sects and nations, which are followed by a bibliography and maps. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2842 Abstract: Under the Umayyads, Muslims came into direct contact with Turks in their homeland which lay east of Khurasän and Transoxania. However, after the Turks had submitted to the Islamic state, the Caliphs, in particular the Abbasid Caliphs, began to employ them in various roles such as guards and soldiers. They served alongside the veteran Arabs and Iranians, because the Turks, unlike these others, did not so pride themselves on their nationality that they behaved exclusively. The Turks were valued for their bravery and fidelity. The Caliph Mu'tasim, in fact, increased their number, and his reliance on them was a result of his needs and of certain other circumstances. After the death of Mu'tasim, the Turks rose to positions of considerable importance in all the affairs of state. They had an even greater influence on the running of the Caliphate when they began to interfere in the appointing of the Caliph, which they did for the first time in the case of Mutawakkil. Nevertheless, none of the Abbasid Caliphs from Mutawakkil onwards seemed to acquiesce readily in Turkish control, and indeed they resisted the Turks vigorously. They tried to eliminate them and their power entirely, and to restore the dignity of the Abbasid Caliphate. As the first step in escaping the interference of the Turks, the Caliphs decided to move the state capital. But when the Turks realized the Caliphs' intentions, they began to plot against them and to assassinate them. In the course of this struggle between the Turks and the Caliphate the civil war of 251 H occurred. As a result, government authority weakened, particularly in those outlying regions furthest from its power and influence. Therefore, popular movements and attempts to gain independence emerged in many provinces, such as Hijaz, Armenia, Syria and Iran. In fact, most of these movements were not aimed against the Caliphate itself, but against the Turks who dominated affairs of state. At the same time the power of the (Wazir) minister of state began to diminish, and his remaining in office was closely linked with the desires of the Turks. In addition, the Turks attempted to take over the Vizirate itself. Therefore, some of them, such as Waif and Autamish, occupied this office although they were quite unqualified for it. In consequence, the Vizirate deteriorated and became powerless, just as the Caliphate had done. Mon, 01 Jan 1979 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2842 1979-01-01T00:00:00Z Al-Haideri, Salah Abdul Hadi Mustafa Under the Umayyads, Muslims came into direct contact with Turks in their homeland which lay east of Khurasän and Transoxania. However, after the Turks had submitted to the Islamic state, the Caliphs, in particular the Abbasid Caliphs, began to employ them in various roles such as guards and soldiers. They served alongside the veteran Arabs and Iranians, because the Turks, unlike these others, did not so pride themselves on their nationality that they behaved exclusively. The Turks were valued for their bravery and fidelity. The Caliph Mu'tasim, in fact, increased their number, and his reliance on them was a result of his needs and of certain other circumstances. After the death of Mu'tasim, the Turks rose to positions of considerable importance in all the affairs of state. They had an even greater influence on the running of the Caliphate when they began to interfere in the appointing of the Caliph, which they did for the first time in the case of Mutawakkil. Nevertheless, none of the Abbasid Caliphs from Mutawakkil onwards seemed to acquiesce readily in Turkish control, and indeed they resisted the Turks vigorously. They tried to eliminate them and their power entirely, and to restore the dignity of the Abbasid Caliphate. As the first step in escaping the interference of the Turks, the Caliphs decided to move the state capital. But when the Turks realized the Caliphs' intentions, they began to plot against them and to assassinate them. In the course of this struggle between the Turks and the Caliphate the civil war of 251 H occurred. As a result, government authority weakened, particularly in those outlying regions furthest from its power and influence. Therefore, popular movements and attempts to gain independence emerged in many provinces, such as Hijaz, Armenia, Syria and Iran. In fact, most of these movements were not aimed against the Caliphate itself, but against the Turks who dominated affairs of state. At the same time the power of the (Wazir) minister of state began to diminish, and his remaining in office was closely linked with the desires of the Turks. In addition, the Turks attempted to take over the Vizirate itself. Therefore, some of them, such as Waif and Autamish, occupied this office although they were quite unqualified for it. In consequence, the Vizirate deteriorated and became powerless, just as the Caliphate had done. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2840 Abstract: This thesis is an attempt to introduce the governor of to-day to the work of their earliest predecessors, in the belief that it will prove to be, if not always an example, at least of considerable relevance to the problems of modern administration. The purpose of the thesis is to construct a history of the governorship (al-wilaya) and the governors (al-wulat). Tue, 01 Jan 1963 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2840 1963-01-01T00:00:00Z Al-Adhami, Awad Majid This thesis is an attempt to introduce the governor of to-day to the work of their earliest predecessors, in the belief that it will prove to be, if not always an example, at least of considerable relevance to the problems of modern administration. The purpose of the thesis is to construct a history of the governorship (al-wilaya) and the governors (al-wulat). http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2831 Abstract: The thesis examines the use of traditional literacy promulgated by the Koranic schools among the Berti in the Northern Darfur Province of the Republic of the Sudan. This literacy is restricted both in the scope of its use as well as in its social distribution, which remains limited to religious specialists - fakis. Instead of leading to a change in the traditional mode of thought, Berti literacy contributes considerably to maintaining the homeostatic tendency supposedly characteristic of oral societies. Literacy plays an important role in the Berti religious life. The words of God contained in the Koran and other books widely used by the fakis are considered to be sacred, and an important aspect of Berti religion is their internalisation in the form of memorisation, drinking of erasure and the retaining of amulets (hijbat). The repetition of sacred words is used as a means of invoking God in communal rituals and the rites of passage. Literacy underlies book divination practised by the fakis and its literate origin is the ultimate sanction of sand divination which is primarily practised by the illiterate Berti. In their use of the sacred words in healing, divination, communal rituals, rites of passage and the preparation of amulets and erasure, Berti fakis impose their own meaning on the Koranic text which differs considerably from its theological meaning. The thesis includes translation and analysis of over 50 original texts pertaining to erasure writing, amulets, book divination and communal rituals. Photocopies of 25 original amulets are presented in the thesis and the majority of them are translated and commented upon. Sun, 01 Jan 1984 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2831 1984-01-01T00:00:00Z Osman Eltom, Abdullahi The thesis examines the use of traditional literacy promulgated by the Koranic schools among the Berti in the Northern Darfur Province of the Republic of the Sudan. This literacy is restricted both in the scope of its use as well as in its social distribution, which remains limited to religious specialists - fakis. Instead of leading to a change in the traditional mode of thought, Berti literacy contributes considerably to maintaining the homeostatic tendency supposedly characteristic of oral societies. Literacy plays an important role in the Berti religious life. The words of God contained in the Koran and other books widely used by the fakis are considered to be sacred, and an important aspect of Berti religion is their internalisation in the form of memorisation, drinking of erasure and the retaining of amulets (hijbat). The repetition of sacred words is used as a means of invoking God in communal rituals and the rites of passage. Literacy underlies book divination practised by the fakis and its literate origin is the ultimate sanction of sand divination which is primarily practised by the illiterate Berti. In their use of the sacred words in healing, divination, communal rituals, rites of passage and the preparation of amulets and erasure, Berti fakis impose their own meaning on the Koranic text which differs considerably from its theological meaning. The thesis includes translation and analysis of over 50 original texts pertaining to erasure writing, amulets, book divination and communal rituals. Photocopies of 25 original amulets are presented in the thesis and the majority of them are translated and commented upon. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2820 Abstract: This thesis, based on private papers, society records, autobiographies and memoirs, newspapers and periodicals, examines one mainly female imperialist organisation - the Victoria League - and the women who ran it. It considers two related questions - what made Edwardian women imperialist, and how, within the limits of Edwardian society, could they express their imperialism? The thesis shows that several of the League's founders and executive had visited South Africa during or shortly before the Boer War, and that this experience, particularly for those who came into close contact with Milner, was pivotal in stimulating them to active imperialism. The Victoria League, founded April 1901, aimed to promote imperial unity and a British South Africa in a variety of suitably 'womanly' ways: Boer War charities, imperial education, exporting literature and art to the white dominions (particularly the Transvaal), welcoming colonial visitors to Britain, arranging for the welcome of British settlers in the colonies, and promoting social reform as an imperial issue. It worked overseas through a number of independent Victoria Leagues in Australasia, the Imperial Order, Daughters of the Empire in Canada, and the Guild of Loyal Women in South Africa; and at home with a number of similar (though largely male) imperial propaganda societies. The thesis also considers the Victoria League's attitude to race, particularly through its debate over entertaining Indian students. It ends with a discussion of the options available to imperialist women; and of the obstacles they faced in questions of authority (how far and in what ways a woman could pronounce on imperial subjects) and of ideology (as expressed through the anti-suffrage campaign). It concludes that the Victoria League, by transferring areas of activity long acknowledged as 'feminine' to the imperial stage, redefined areas of female competence and enlarged woman's 'separate sphere' to include the active propagation of imperialism. Thu, 01 Jan 1998 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2820 1998-01-01T00:00:00Z Riedi, Elizabeth L. This thesis, based on private papers, society records, autobiographies and memoirs, newspapers and periodicals, examines one mainly female imperialist organisation - the Victoria League - and the women who ran it. It considers two related questions - what made Edwardian women imperialist, and how, within the limits of Edwardian society, could they express their imperialism? The thesis shows that several of the League's founders and executive had visited South Africa during or shortly before the Boer War, and that this experience, particularly for those who came into close contact with Milner, was pivotal in stimulating them to active imperialism. The Victoria League, founded April 1901, aimed to promote imperial unity and a British South Africa in a variety of suitably 'womanly' ways: Boer War charities, imperial education, exporting literature and art to the white dominions (particularly the Transvaal), welcoming colonial visitors to Britain, arranging for the welcome of British settlers in the colonies, and promoting social reform as an imperial issue. It worked overseas through a number of independent Victoria Leagues in Australasia, the Imperial Order, Daughters of the Empire in Canada, and the Guild of Loyal Women in South Africa; and at home with a number of similar (though largely male) imperial propaganda societies. The thesis also considers the Victoria League's attitude to race, particularly through its debate over entertaining Indian students. It ends with a discussion of the options available to imperialist women; and of the obstacles they faced in questions of authority (how far and in what ways a woman could pronounce on imperial subjects) and of ideology (as expressed through the anti-suffrage campaign). It concludes that the Victoria League, by transferring areas of activity long acknowledged as 'feminine' to the imperial stage, redefined areas of female competence and enlarged woman's 'separate sphere' to include the active propagation of imperialism. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2817 Abstract: This thesis examines the debate over Austrian national identity in the interwar period (1918-1938), and deconstructs key components of national identity. These components include economic, historical, linguistic and certain cultural factors, the concept of a nation's mission, and the "national individual". The final area examined is tourism. It is postulated that tourism permits exploration of the bonds between humans and the environment which they inhabit, and has significant implications for national cohesion. Sources include contemporary and historical texts on the concept of nationhood and related areas; political, social and cultural histories pertaining to the First Republic; and primary source materials including parliamentary and cabinet minutes; the League of Nations' economic reports on Austria; newspapers, particularly those of pressure groups; individual monographs (of economists, teachers, politicians, theorists); as well as cultural output (literature, poetry, cinema, art, and satire). The two sides of the debate can be grouped into arguments pertaining to Austria's relationship to Germany, and arguments placing Austria into a wider European context. The roles of internal cohesion and the influence of the outside world on national identity are addressed. It is shown that the contribution of this period to the development of Austrian national identity has been underestimated: that the foundations for an independent Austria were laid in these years. The concept of national identity is explored and elucidated. Wed, 01 Jan 1997 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2817 1997-01-01T00:00:00Z Peniston-Bird, C. M. This thesis examines the debate over Austrian national identity in the interwar period (1918-1938), and deconstructs key components of national identity. These components include economic, historical, linguistic and certain cultural factors, the concept of a nation's mission, and the "national individual". The final area examined is tourism. It is postulated that tourism permits exploration of the bonds between humans and the environment which they inhabit, and has significant implications for national cohesion. Sources include contemporary and historical texts on the concept of nationhood and related areas; political, social and cultural histories pertaining to the First Republic; and primary source materials including parliamentary and cabinet minutes; the League of Nations' economic reports on Austria; newspapers, particularly those of pressure groups; individual monographs (of economists, teachers, politicians, theorists); as well as cultural output (literature, poetry, cinema, art, and satire). The two sides of the debate can be grouped into arguments pertaining to Austria's relationship to Germany, and arguments placing Austria into a wider European context. The roles of internal cohesion and the influence of the outside world on national identity are addressed. It is shown that the contribution of this period to the development of Austrian national identity has been underestimated: that the foundations for an independent Austria were laid in these years. The concept of national identity is explored and elucidated. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2801 Abstract: This study is concerned with aspects of urban society in the Scottish city of Aberdeen in the second half of the seventeenth century. The principal aim is to examine the multi-faceted nature and workings of civic government, of the interlocking hierarchies of people and institutions which together formed an invisible web of authority and discipline in the town. The burgh's three main administrative and judicial bodies - the town council, the kirk session, and the justice of the peace court - are examined in some detail. Other matters discussed include the 1640's legacy of civil war, plague, and severe economic dislocation; the impact of eight years of Cromwellian occupation; the demographic and socio-economic structures of the urban community; aspects of secular and ecclesiastical politics; the continuing challenge to the established kirk posed by Catholic recusancy, and the new challenge posed by the advent of Quakerism in the town; patterns of office-holding and the characteristics of the urban elite; and poor relief and social control. The fundamental structures of urban society underwent no sudden transformation in these years, but neither did they remain static: far from obscuring the true dynamics of urban society, civic institutions remained vital social, economic, and political forums around which the forces of critical change coalesced, whether to be adopted, adapted, repulsed; or neutralised, but always in such a way as to shape the very structure and character of life in the town. Sun, 01 Jan 1989 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2801 1989-01-01T00:00:00Z DesBrisay, Gordon Russell This study is concerned with aspects of urban society in the Scottish city of Aberdeen in the second half of the seventeenth century. The principal aim is to examine the multi-faceted nature and workings of civic government, of the interlocking hierarchies of people and institutions which together formed an invisible web of authority and discipline in the town. The burgh's three main administrative and judicial bodies - the town council, the kirk session, and the justice of the peace court - are examined in some detail. Other matters discussed include the 1640's legacy of civil war, plague, and severe economic dislocation; the impact of eight years of Cromwellian occupation; the demographic and socio-economic structures of the urban community; aspects of secular and ecclesiastical politics; the continuing challenge to the established kirk posed by Catholic recusancy, and the new challenge posed by the advent of Quakerism in the town; patterns of office-holding and the characteristics of the urban elite; and poor relief and social control. The fundamental structures of urban society underwent no sudden transformation in these years, but neither did they remain static: far from obscuring the true dynamics of urban society, civic institutions remained vital social, economic, and political forums around which the forces of critical change coalesced, whether to be adopted, adapted, repulsed; or neutralised, but always in such a way as to shape the very structure and character of life in the town. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2798 Abstract: This thesis is a comprehensive analysis of the hull remains of La Belle, a ship wrecked off the coast of Texas in 1684 during the failed attempt by Robert Cavelier Sieur de La Salle to establish a colony at the mouth of the Mississippi River. The analysis of La Belle's hull focused on five research goals. The first was to reconstruct the conception and design of the hull. Because La Belle was built on France's Atlantic coast, it was expected that the ship would fit into Atlantic traditions of shipbuilding. Instead, it exhibits an ancient Mediterranean method known only from Renaissance manuscripts. Until La Belle's discovery no archaeological example associated with this method had been identified. Reconstruction of the lines also revealed the unexpected use of surmarks that reflect a transition from a largely empirical approach to the architecturally-based ship plan. The second goal was the documentation of a previously unstudied ship type, the barque longue, through an analysis and description of the hull's assembly and its comparison to contemporary shipbuilding practices. The third goal was an analysis of newly discovered registries, letters, and documents specific to La Belle that raised fundamental questions regarding the ship's genesis and typological identification. The fourth goal was species identification of the timbers to provide a more detailed picture of forest exploitation and to identify whether Old or New World timbers were used in the repairs noted in the hull. The fifth goal was to obtain information on the origin of the wood through dendrochronological analysis. That analysis raised unexpected questions regarding dating and the possibility of re-use of whole frame sets. Because there are no other investigated late 17th-century shipwreck sites from the Rochefort region with species and dendrochronology data, La Belle has provided a benchmark for these two analyses. These five research foci provide a unique picture of late 17th-century shipbuilding in French Atlantic shipyards and contribute to the study of hull design, ship typology, construction and assembly, wood species use and origin, dendrochronological dating, and timber reuse. Wed, 01 Jan 2003 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2798 2003-01-01T00:00:00Z Carrell, Toni L. This thesis is a comprehensive analysis of the hull remains of La Belle, a ship wrecked off the coast of Texas in 1684 during the failed attempt by Robert Cavelier Sieur de La Salle to establish a colony at the mouth of the Mississippi River. The analysis of La Belle's hull focused on five research goals. The first was to reconstruct the conception and design of the hull. Because La Belle was built on France's Atlantic coast, it was expected that the ship would fit into Atlantic traditions of shipbuilding. Instead, it exhibits an ancient Mediterranean method known only from Renaissance manuscripts. Until La Belle's discovery no archaeological example associated with this method had been identified. Reconstruction of the lines also revealed the unexpected use of surmarks that reflect a transition from a largely empirical approach to the architecturally-based ship plan. The second goal was the documentation of a previously unstudied ship type, the barque longue, through an analysis and description of the hull's assembly and its comparison to contemporary shipbuilding practices. The third goal was an analysis of newly discovered registries, letters, and documents specific to La Belle that raised fundamental questions regarding the ship's genesis and typological identification. The fourth goal was species identification of the timbers to provide a more detailed picture of forest exploitation and to identify whether Old or New World timbers were used in the repairs noted in the hull. The fifth goal was to obtain information on the origin of the wood through dendrochronological analysis. That analysis raised unexpected questions regarding dating and the possibility of re-use of whole frame sets. Because there are no other investigated late 17th-century shipwreck sites from the Rochefort region with species and dendrochronology data, La Belle has provided a benchmark for these two analyses. These five research foci provide a unique picture of late 17th-century shipbuilding in French Atlantic shipyards and contribute to the study of hull design, ship typology, construction and assembly, wood species use and origin, dendrochronological dating, and timber reuse. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2792 Abstract: The first Englishmen to write about the city-state of Venice were the pilgrims passing through on their way to the Holy Land. Their impressions are recorded in the travel diaries and collections of advice for prospective fellow pilgrims between the early fourteenth and early sixteenth centuries, the most substantial being those of William Wey, Sir Richard Guylforde and Sir Richard Torkington, who visited Venice in 1458 and '62, 1506, and 1517 respectively. In the 1540s arrived the men who saw Venice as part of the new Europe--Andrew Borde and William Thomas. Thomas's study of the Venetian state emphasized the efficiency of its administration, seeing it as an example of constructive government, where effective organisation for the common good led directly to national stability and prosperity. The mid-sixteenth century saw the beginnings of Venice as a tourist centre; the visitors who came between 1550 and the end of the century described the sights and the people, the traditions and way of life. Fynes Moryson's extensive account details what could be seen and learned in the city by an observant and enquiring visitor. In addition to information available in first-hand accounts of Venice, much could be learned from the work of the late sixteenth-century English translators. Linguistic, cultural, geographical, historical and literary translations yielded further knowledge and, more importantly, new perspectives, Venice being seen through the eyes of Italians and, through Lewkenor's comprehensive work, The Commonwealth and Government of Venice, of Venetians themselves. Finally, to assess the general impressions of Venice and the Venetians, we consider the literature of the turn of the sixteenth-seventeenth century; what, and how much, of the three-hundred year accumulation of knowledge of the city and people of Venice had most caught the attention and imagination of the English mind, and how close was the relationship between the popular impression and the documentary information from which it had largely developed. Thu, 01 Jan 1987 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2792 1987-01-01T00:00:00Z Hammerton, Rachel Joan The first Englishmen to write about the city-state of Venice were the pilgrims passing through on their way to the Holy Land. Their impressions are recorded in the travel diaries and collections of advice for prospective fellow pilgrims between the early fourteenth and early sixteenth centuries, the most substantial being those of William Wey, Sir Richard Guylforde and Sir Richard Torkington, who visited Venice in 1458 and '62, 1506, and 1517 respectively. In the 1540s arrived the men who saw Venice as part of the new Europe--Andrew Borde and William Thomas. Thomas's study of the Venetian state emphasized the efficiency of its administration, seeing it as an example of constructive government, where effective organisation for the common good led directly to national stability and prosperity. The mid-sixteenth century saw the beginnings of Venice as a tourist centre; the visitors who came between 1550 and the end of the century described the sights and the people, the traditions and way of life. Fynes Moryson's extensive account details what could be seen and learned in the city by an observant and enquiring visitor. In addition to information available in first-hand accounts of Venice, much could be learned from the work of the late sixteenth-century English translators. Linguistic, cultural, geographical, historical and literary translations yielded further knowledge and, more importantly, new perspectives, Venice being seen through the eyes of Italians and, through Lewkenor's comprehensive work, The Commonwealth and Government of Venice, of Venetians themselves. Finally, to assess the general impressions of Venice and the Venetians, we consider the literature of the turn of the sixteenth-seventeenth century; what, and how much, of the three-hundred year accumulation of knowledge of the city and people of Venice had most caught the attention and imagination of the English mind, and how close was the relationship between the popular impression and the documentary information from which it had largely developed. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2788 Abstract: For centuries the Borders were notorious for their lawlessness and were regarded as beyond redemption by those in London and Edinburgh. Undisturbed, the landowners had assumed extensive powers and the population organised themselves into virtually autonomous clans. For James VI and I, however, the Borders symbolised the Union of the Crowns, for 'be the happie union' they were now 'the verie hart of the countrey'. It was thus, intolerable that the Borders should remain in their old state and so from 1603 there was a new drive to. pacify the region. Previous studies have either considered the region from one side of the frontier only, or have stopped at some date within the seventeenth century. It is however, important that the Border counties of England and Scotland be considered as a whole, for although divided by man-made divisions, they were united geographically, topographically, economically and socially. It is equally vital that the seventeenth century be regarded in its entirety, for the pacification of the Borders was a gradual process, of which the final stages were not reached until the last quarter of the century. In order to examine the whole process of the pacification and how the region gradually adapted to its new role as the Middle Shires of Britain, the thesis looks at the whole range of law courts operating in the area - from the central courts in London and Edinburgh, down to the local burgh, franchise and ecclesiastical courts. A chapter is devoted to each level of court and examines the role of a particular type of court in the judicial hierarchy of England and Scotland - its methods, procedure and personnel and the type of offender and offence dealt with. Perhaps the most important chapter in this respect is that on the Border Commissioners who were the body most intimately concerned with pacifying the region and who made a lasting impression upon every aspect of Border society. The Commissions have spanned over 80 years and more than any other judicial body shaped the Borders into the Eiddle Shires, yet no detailed study of them has ever been undertaken before. The combined effect on the inhabitants of all the law courts operating in the Borders, is measured in the Conclusion, where it can be seen that the life and ways of the Borderers had changed significantly between the Unions of the Crowns. Thu, 01 Jan 1981 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2788 1981-01-01T00:00:00Z Ferguson, Catherine M. F. For centuries the Borders were notorious for their lawlessness and were regarded as beyond redemption by those in London and Edinburgh. Undisturbed, the landowners had assumed extensive powers and the population organised themselves into virtually autonomous clans. For James VI and I, however, the Borders symbolised the Union of the Crowns, for 'be the happie union' they were now 'the verie hart of the countrey'. It was thus, intolerable that the Borders should remain in their old state and so from 1603 there was a new drive to. pacify the region. Previous studies have either considered the region from one side of the frontier only, or have stopped at some date within the seventeenth century. It is however, important that the Border counties of England and Scotland be considered as a whole, for although divided by man-made divisions, they were united geographically, topographically, economically and socially. It is equally vital that the seventeenth century be regarded in its entirety, for the pacification of the Borders was a gradual process, of which the final stages were not reached until the last quarter of the century. In order to examine the whole process of the pacification and how the region gradually adapted to its new role as the Middle Shires of Britain, the thesis looks at the whole range of law courts operating in the area - from the central courts in London and Edinburgh, down to the local burgh, franchise and ecclesiastical courts. A chapter is devoted to each level of court and examines the role of a particular type of court in the judicial hierarchy of England and Scotland - its methods, procedure and personnel and the type of offender and offence dealt with. Perhaps the most important chapter in this respect is that on the Border Commissioners who were the body most intimately concerned with pacifying the region and who made a lasting impression upon every aspect of Border society. The Commissions have spanned over 80 years and more than any other judicial body shaped the Borders into the Eiddle Shires, yet no detailed study of them has ever been undertaken before. The combined effect on the inhabitants of all the law courts operating in the Borders, is measured in the Conclusion, where it can be seen that the life and ways of the Borderers had changed significantly between the Unions of the Crowns. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2764 Abstract: This thesis looks at some of the intellectual and educational relations between Scotland and the Netherlands in the period 1680-1730. Although the importance of such an exchange has been a long acknowledged fact, an overview has hitherto been lacking. By charting the extent and the nature of the Scottish student community at the four main universities in the United Provinces - Leiden, Franeker, Groningen and Utrecht - the thesis aims to provide as full a picture of the Scots' experience of Dutch education as the available resources will allow. At the same time, it re-examines the well-known idea that the United Provinces provided a model or example for Scotland and the notion that there such a thing as a specifically Dutch root to the Scottish Enlightenment. The thesis is divided in two parts. The first offers the most complete study of the Scottish student community in the Netherlands so far undertaken. Based on the hard figures provided by the matriculation lists of the Dutch universities and the private accounts of Scottish students, both the number of students and their personal experiences are described and analysed. The infrastructure and mechanics of the resultant community are subsequently established as being very specific to the Scots and prone to change over time. The exchange in ideas is analysed by looking at both the different curricula of the Dutch universities and the Scotto-Dutch book trade. These studies lead to a number of revelations, most notably that universities other than Leiden had a lasting influence on the Scots and that this influence was not always as 'modern'as has hitherto been thought. In the second part, two case studies of famous 'Dutch' Scots, William Carstares and Charles Mackie, are used to illustrate and test these claims. Tue, 01 Jan 2002 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2764 2002-01-01T00:00:00Z Mijers, Esther This thesis looks at some of the intellectual and educational relations between Scotland and the Netherlands in the period 1680-1730. Although the importance of such an exchange has been a long acknowledged fact, an overview has hitherto been lacking. By charting the extent and the nature of the Scottish student community at the four main universities in the United Provinces - Leiden, Franeker, Groningen and Utrecht - the thesis aims to provide as full a picture of the Scots' experience of Dutch education as the available resources will allow. At the same time, it re-examines the well-known idea that the United Provinces provided a model or example for Scotland and the notion that there such a thing as a specifically Dutch root to the Scottish Enlightenment. The thesis is divided in two parts. The first offers the most complete study of the Scottish student community in the Netherlands so far undertaken. Based on the hard figures provided by the matriculation lists of the Dutch universities and the private accounts of Scottish students, both the number of students and their personal experiences are described and analysed. The infrastructure and mechanics of the resultant community are subsequently established as being very specific to the Scots and prone to change over time. The exchange in ideas is analysed by looking at both the different curricula of the Dutch universities and the Scotto-Dutch book trade. These studies lead to a number of revelations, most notably that universities other than Leiden had a lasting influence on the Scots and that this influence was not always as 'modern'as has hitherto been thought. In the second part, two case studies of famous 'Dutch' Scots, William Carstares and Charles Mackie, are used to illustrate and test these claims. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2762 Abstract: This thesis explores the late-Henrican polity through the archive and perspective of William Paget, Henry VIII's secretary at the end of his reign. Paget's papers as secretary (1543-1547), that form the basis of the thesis, are an extensive, unique and relatively under-used source. From this starting-point Paget's role as secretary is explored and he is revealed as the personal servant of the king, whose natural environment was the court. As such he was an influential source of counsel and perhaps the key patronage-broker at court. In this context Paget also had a significant influence over the operation of the dry stamp at the end of the reign. Equally, Paget's role in shaping the function of the secretary and his relations with the recently formed privy council was of considerable importance, providing the template for later Tudor secretaries. Diplomacy in the uncertain world of the 1540s was one of Paget's primary concerns and his priorities can be seen as trying to provide security and stability for the realm. This is revealed not only in his 'Consultation' of August 1546 but also in his diplomacy with the French, the Schmalkaldic League and the Papacy. In this he sometimes found himself at odds with the king and leading a privy council united in a desire for peace. Politically Paget has traditionally been cast as an ambitious politique, the 'master of practices' and part of the earl of Hertford's reform party. Whilst acknowledging Paget's close relations with Hertford this thesis questions the factional interpretation of the last years of the reign and argues that the predominant concern of Paget and his fellow privy councillors was a peaceful succession in which unanimity rather than conflict was the key-note. Thu, 01 Jan 2004 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2762 2004-01-01T00:00:00Z Johnston, Andrews This thesis explores the late-Henrican polity through the archive and perspective of William Paget, Henry VIII's secretary at the end of his reign. Paget's papers as secretary (1543-1547), that form the basis of the thesis, are an extensive, unique and relatively under-used source. From this starting-point Paget's role as secretary is explored and he is revealed as the personal servant of the king, whose natural environment was the court. As such he was an influential source of counsel and perhaps the key patronage-broker at court. In this context Paget also had a significant influence over the operation of the dry stamp at the end of the reign. Equally, Paget's role in shaping the function of the secretary and his relations with the recently formed privy council was of considerable importance, providing the template for later Tudor secretaries. Diplomacy in the uncertain world of the 1540s was one of Paget's primary concerns and his priorities can be seen as trying to provide security and stability for the realm. This is revealed not only in his 'Consultation' of August 1546 but also in his diplomacy with the French, the Schmalkaldic League and the Papacy. In this he sometimes found himself at odds with the king and leading a privy council united in a desire for peace. Politically Paget has traditionally been cast as an ambitious politique, the 'master of practices' and part of the earl of Hertford's reform party. Whilst acknowledging Paget's close relations with Hertford this thesis questions the factional interpretation of the last years of the reign and argues that the predominant concern of Paget and his fellow privy councillors was a peaceful succession in which unanimity rather than conflict was the key-note. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2759 Abstract: Migration, which is becoming the most important branch of demography is the central theme of this thesis. The introduction covers the sources and methods employed and surveys the political and economic milieu in which Southampton developed between 1400 and 1600. The demographic fluctuations in the town at the period are charted and set in the context of other towns. Southampton did not grow in the early modern period by natural increase but through immigration. Study of mid-19th-century censuses has been undertaken in England but pre-industrial migration remains largely uncharted although scholars have studied individual sources such as consistory court deposition books or freemen's rolls. The originality of this thesis lies in its multi-source approach to the study of migration. The investigation of a single town enables the careers of the immigrants to be traced to see how they progressed. The two central sections of the thesis examines the origins and mobility of various groups in Southampton during the 15th and 16th centuries - royal officials, mayors, HPs, burgesses, non-burgesses and the poor. Three lists, for 1454, 1524 and 1585, have been analysed by nominal record linkage. These lists provide 'snapshots' of society and provide a basis for discussion of topics not mentioned elsewhere such as the origins and connections of property owners in 1454. The 1524 discussion examines Southampton society by wealth group and the 1585 muster provides an opportunity for discussion of apprenticeship and occupational patronage, the passing of skills from masters to servants, who were often immigrants. The fourth section deals with overseas immigrants to the town. An Italian became mayor in the 15th century and foreigners penetrated town society at all levels, bringing new skills to the town such as glazing and the manufacture of the 'new draperies'. Channel Islanders also migrated to Southampton, being identified in all walks of life from mayors to paupers. The study concludes that immigration and emigration were of great importance to the life of the town between 1400 and 1600, and that with patronage, or money, outsiders were welcomed into town society: indeed town dynasties were rare. An estimated 50% of the population of renaissance Southampton were immigrants who not only swelled its numbers but also provided new capital and ideas. This novel attempt to tackle the formerly intractable problem of migration within an urban community provides a methodological framework for future studies. Sat, 01 Jan 1977 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2759 1977-01-01T00:00:00Z James, Thomas Beaumont Migration, which is becoming the most important branch of demography is the central theme of this thesis. The introduction covers the sources and methods employed and surveys the political and economic milieu in which Southampton developed between 1400 and 1600. The demographic fluctuations in the town at the period are charted and set in the context of other towns. Southampton did not grow in the early modern period by natural increase but through immigration. Study of mid-19th-century censuses has been undertaken in England but pre-industrial migration remains largely uncharted although scholars have studied individual sources such as consistory court deposition books or freemen's rolls. The originality of this thesis lies in its multi-source approach to the study of migration. The investigation of a single town enables the careers of the immigrants to be traced to see how they progressed. The two central sections of the thesis examines the origins and mobility of various groups in Southampton during the 15th and 16th centuries - royal officials, mayors, HPs, burgesses, non-burgesses and the poor. Three lists, for 1454, 1524 and 1585, have been analysed by nominal record linkage. These lists provide 'snapshots' of society and provide a basis for discussion of topics not mentioned elsewhere such as the origins and connections of property owners in 1454. The 1524 discussion examines Southampton society by wealth group and the 1585 muster provides an opportunity for discussion of apprenticeship and occupational patronage, the passing of skills from masters to servants, who were often immigrants. The fourth section deals with overseas immigrants to the town. An Italian became mayor in the 15th century and foreigners penetrated town society at all levels, bringing new skills to the town such as glazing and the manufacture of the 'new draperies'. Channel Islanders also migrated to Southampton, being identified in all walks of life from mayors to paupers. The study concludes that immigration and emigration were of great importance to the life of the town between 1400 and 1600, and that with patronage, or money, outsiders were welcomed into town society: indeed town dynasties were rare. An estimated 50% of the population of renaissance Southampton were immigrants who not only swelled its numbers but also provided new capital and ideas. This novel attempt to tackle the formerly intractable problem of migration within an urban community provides a methodological framework for future studies. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2753 Abstract: This thesis is a study-of the contribution of public health administration to the control of Infectious diseases in Fife during the period c. 1855-1950. It is a local study in the social history of medicine which attempts to test the conflicting theories of Thomas McKeown and Simon Szreter about the role of social intervention in mortality decline during the period. It covers the period from the earliest date when civil registration data on mortality from specified causes are available for Fife. During this period mortality from the main infectious diseases in the county declined almost continuously and by 88% from a rate of 608 deaths per 100 000 inhabitants during the years 1855-60. Public health administration is here defined as measures for disease prevention and control administered by local government. Such measures include the provision of adequate water supplies and drainage, improvement of housing, port sanitation, immunisation and the provision of infectious diseases hospitals and child welfare services. The first three chapters of this study include an introduction, a description of the geographical, demographic and economic conditions in Fife during the period and a description of the development of a system of public health administration in the county. This is followed by studies of the main infectious diseases, including smallpox, typhus and typhoid, diarrhoeal disease, diphtheria, scarlet fever, measles and whooping cough, influenza and all forms of tuberculosis. The pattern of mortality from each disease in Fife is described. Then from the records of local authorities in the county, the role of public health administration in the attempted control of each disease is described and evaluated. The conclusion assesses the overall contribution of public health administration to the decline in mortality from the main infectious diseases in Fife and suggests the relative importance of different measures in the process of disease control. Sun, 01 Jan 1989 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2753 1989-01-01T00:00:00Z Patterson, Stephen This thesis is a study-of the contribution of public health administration to the control of Infectious diseases in Fife during the period c. 1855-1950. It is a local study in the social history of medicine which attempts to test the conflicting theories of Thomas McKeown and Simon Szreter about the role of social intervention in mortality decline during the period. It covers the period from the earliest date when civil registration data on mortality from specified causes are available for Fife. During this period mortality from the main infectious diseases in the county declined almost continuously and by 88% from a rate of 608 deaths per 100 000 inhabitants during the years 1855-60. Public health administration is here defined as measures for disease prevention and control administered by local government. Such measures include the provision of adequate water supplies and drainage, improvement of housing, port sanitation, immunisation and the provision of infectious diseases hospitals and child welfare services. The first three chapters of this study include an introduction, a description of the geographical, demographic and economic conditions in Fife during the period and a description of the development of a system of public health administration in the county. This is followed by studies of the main infectious diseases, including smallpox, typhus and typhoid, diarrhoeal disease, diphtheria, scarlet fever, measles and whooping cough, influenza and all forms of tuberculosis. The pattern of mortality from each disease in Fife is described. Then from the records of local authorities in the county, the role of public health administration in the attempted control of each disease is described and evaluated. The conclusion assesses the overall contribution of public health administration to the decline in mortality from the main infectious diseases in Fife and suggests the relative importance of different measures in the process of disease control. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2748 Abstract: It is generally understood that nearly all Malay Muslims in the Malay Peninsula are followers of the school of al-Imäm al-Shäfi'i in the field of Islamic Firth or Law. Fiqh is the science of the knowledge of one's rights and obligations as derived from the Qur'än or the Tradition of the Prophet Muhammad, or deduced There from, or about which the Muslim learned have agreed. The influence of this school of Law (al-madhhab) seems to have gained its ground in the Malay Peninsula following the successful introduction of the religion of Islam. So, it is essential, firstly, to unveil the hidden history of the coming of this religion to this part of the world and to illustrate broadly, the background of the formation of the four orthodox schools in interpreting the Muslim Law, before dealing directly with the Shäfi'i influence. It seems proper to do so because the former is like the root of a tree itself, while the latter is its branch. It is also possible to observe in certain of the customary attitudes to all questions of marriage and divorce the underlying influences of surviving native customary principles (Adat). These will be referred to in the course of this study whenever they have a degree of relevancy and where material is available. Wed, 01 Jan 1969 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2748 1969-01-01T00:00:00Z Hassan, Abdul Jalil Bin Haji It is generally understood that nearly all Malay Muslims in the Malay Peninsula are followers of the school of al-Imäm al-Shäfi'i in the field of Islamic Firth or Law. Fiqh is the science of the knowledge of one's rights and obligations as derived from the Qur'än or the Tradition of the Prophet Muhammad, or deduced There from, or about which the Muslim learned have agreed. The influence of this school of Law (al-madhhab) seems to have gained its ground in the Malay Peninsula following the successful introduction of the religion of Islam. So, it is essential, firstly, to unveil the hidden history of the coming of this religion to this part of the world and to illustrate broadly, the background of the formation of the four orthodox schools in interpreting the Muslim Law, before dealing directly with the Shäfi'i influence. It seems proper to do so because the former is like the root of a tree itself, while the latter is its branch. It is also possible to observe in certain of the customary attitudes to all questions of marriage and divorce the underlying influences of surviving native customary principles (Adat). These will be referred to in the course of this study whenever they have a degree of relevancy and where material is available. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2742 Abstract: This thesis features a full transcript of NLS Advocates MS. 35.4.4, The "Chronicle of Perth". The manuscript volume was edited and published by James Maidment in 1831 for the Maitland Club of Glasgow; however, Maidment's edition represents only a partial transcription of the original volume, and the editor provided few textual notes. I have written a substantial commentary to accompany the text; my work on the "Chronicle" is intended to improve upon and replace Maidment's edition. The manuscript volume was probably compiled between c. 1590 and c. 1668, and incorporates a variety of subject matter: copies of official correspondence, a register of deaths and, chiefly, a register of historical events of local and national significance in the 16th and 17th centuries. Editorial work in this thesis includes detailed analysis of the structure and provenance of the manuscript, a study of the veracity of the historical notices, and an assessment of its place in the local literary context. The "Chronicle" is an anonymous work; but suggestions concerning the identity of its authors have been made following handwriting analysis and a comparative study of the manuscript with other documents in the Perth Burgh Records. The "Chronicle" can be dated through internal evidence, and also by study of the manuscript paper. Numerous archaeological excavations have been carried out in Perth during recent years. The results of this work have substantially augmented the historical record of life in the medieval and early modern burgh, and archaeological evidence is certainly of considerable importance to historians of Perth. This thesis seeks to assess the value of historical records for archaeologists working in the burgh. This is essentially a theoretical exercise, but it should also have practical consequences for archaeological research in Perth. It is the contention of my approach that historical sources can be used in advance of archaeological investigation to pose archaeological questions, to provide guidelines for research, and indeed to provide archaeological information. In this thesis I have sought to demonstrate that the "Chronicle of Perth" contains useful archaeological material in its own right, and that the manuscript indicates areas in which archaeological study may develop our understanding of the 17th century environment, in both town and country. The archaeological themes which emerge from the text of the "Chronicle" are developed by reference to manuscripts in the Perth Burgh Records and existing archaeological information. This thesis examines the climatic history of the Perth region in the early modem period - with particular reference to damage caused by floods, harvest failures, and the spread of infectious diseases - and the built environment of the burgh. Attention is paid to major public buildings of the town, such as the tolbooth and St. John's Kirk, and to significant structures beyond the town walls such as Lowswork and the Brig of Earn. A pervasive theme of this research is an assessment of the burgh's complicated relationship with its rural hinterland. Features of this study include the structure of the market economy in 17th century Perthshire, and the influence of large estates within the landscape. The economy of the burgh of Perth was relatively weak in the 17th century, and the "Chronicle" directs particular attention to the disruption which was caused by the Covenanting crisis of the 1640s and Cromwellian occupation of the 1650s; this thesis considers the effects of those years upon Perth's economy. The thesis is intended to form a substantial reference source for historians and archaeologists working in Perth. At both theoretical and practical levels, this study considers the value of documentary sources for archaeological research. The "Chronicle of Perth" can be used as an introduction to the quality of life which was experienced within and without Perth in the early modern period; archaeological themes which can be extracted from the text of the "Chronicle" can be developed using the Perth Burgh Records to build up a portrait of the state of the built environment in town and country. An important consequence of this research has been to demonstrate the close association which exists between historical and archaeological information. Sun, 01 Jan 1995 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2742 1995-01-01T00:00:00Z Eagles, Jonathan L. M. This thesis features a full transcript of NLS Advocates MS. 35.4.4, The "Chronicle of Perth". The manuscript volume was edited and published by James Maidment in 1831 for the Maitland Club of Glasgow; however, Maidment's edition represents only a partial transcription of the original volume, and the editor provided few textual notes. I have written a substantial commentary to accompany the text; my work on the "Chronicle" is intended to improve upon and replace Maidment's edition. The manuscript volume was probably compiled between c. 1590 and c. 1668, and incorporates a variety of subject matter: copies of official correspondence, a register of deaths and, chiefly, a register of historical events of local and national significance in the 16th and 17th centuries. Editorial work in this thesis includes detailed analysis of the structure and provenance of the manuscript, a study of the veracity of the historical notices, and an assessment of its place in the local literary context. The "Chronicle" is an anonymous work; but suggestions concerning the identity of its authors have been made following handwriting analysis and a comparative study of the manuscript with other documents in the Perth Burgh Records. The "Chronicle" can be dated through internal evidence, and also by study of the manuscript paper. Numerous archaeological excavations have been carried out in Perth during recent years. The results of this work have substantially augmented the historical record of life in the medieval and early modern burgh, and archaeological evidence is certainly of considerable importance to historians of Perth. This thesis seeks to assess the value of historical records for archaeologists working in the burgh. This is essentially a theoretical exercise, but it should also have practical consequences for archaeological research in Perth. It is the contention of my approach that historical sources can be used in advance of archaeological investigation to pose archaeological questions, to provide guidelines for research, and indeed to provide archaeological information. In this thesis I have sought to demonstrate that the "Chronicle of Perth" contains useful archaeological material in its own right, and that the manuscript indicates areas in which archaeological study may develop our understanding of the 17th century environment, in both town and country. The archaeological themes which emerge from the text of the "Chronicle" are developed by reference to manuscripts in the Perth Burgh Records and existing archaeological information. This thesis examines the climatic history of the Perth region in the early modem period - with particular reference to damage caused by floods, harvest failures, and the spread of infectious diseases - and the built environment of the burgh. Attention is paid to major public buildings of the town, such as the tolbooth and St. John's Kirk, and to significant structures beyond the town walls such as Lowswork and the Brig of Earn. A pervasive theme of this research is an assessment of the burgh's complicated relationship with its rural hinterland. Features of this study include the structure of the market economy in 17th century Perthshire, and the influence of large estates within the landscape. The economy of the burgh of Perth was relatively weak in the 17th century, and the "Chronicle" directs particular attention to the disruption which was caused by the Covenanting crisis of the 1640s and Cromwellian occupation of the 1650s; this thesis considers the effects of those years upon Perth's economy. The thesis is intended to form a substantial reference source for historians and archaeologists working in Perth. At both theoretical and practical levels, this study considers the value of documentary sources for archaeological research. The "Chronicle of Perth" can be used as an introduction to the quality of life which was experienced within and without Perth in the early modern period; archaeological themes which can be extracted from the text of the "Chronicle" can be developed using the Perth Burgh Records to build up a portrait of the state of the built environment in town and country. An important consequence of this research has been to demonstrate the close association which exists between historical and archaeological information. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2741 Abstract: The period of the Crusades was one of the most important periods in the history of both Western Europe and the Middle East, for it was during this period that the peoples of Western Europe made their first major incursion on eastern soil. The result of this was that an unprecedented amount of contact was established between East and West, forcing each side to become more closely acquainted with the culture of the other. As far as this cultural exchange is concerned, one of the most significant parts of the crusading period was that encompassing the first two crusades and their aftermath (490/1096-564/1169), as it was during this period that crusaders and easterners first clashed with each other, and were forced to learn much about each other. This sudden clash and forced acquaintance resulted in the development of certain attitudes on each side towards the other. This thesis concerns itself with the development of the attitudes of the Muslim, Christian and Jewish communities towards the Franks (western crusaders) in the major theatre of conflict of the area, the Levant. In the thesis as many texts as possible from the literature of the period are examined, in order to extract information from them concerning the developments in Levantine knowledge of and attitudes towards the Franks. The texts examined include both contemporary and later historical, geographical and judicial texts from the area, and also local works of literature. In addition to the Muslim, Christian and Jewish texts, and for the sake of comparison and completeness, brief consideration is also given to a number of works of Byzantine and Frankish writers. Naturally, use is also made of secondary works by modern scholars. In this way this thesis provides a detailed examination of cross-cultural inter-faith relations during this formative period. Fri, 01 Jan 1999 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2741 1999-01-01T00:00:00Z Christie, Niall G. F. The period of the Crusades was one of the most important periods in the history of both Western Europe and the Middle East, for it was during this period that the peoples of Western Europe made their first major incursion on eastern soil. The result of this was that an unprecedented amount of contact was established between East and West, forcing each side to become more closely acquainted with the culture of the other. As far as this cultural exchange is concerned, one of the most significant parts of the crusading period was that encompassing the first two crusades and their aftermath (490/1096-564/1169), as it was during this period that crusaders and easterners first clashed with each other, and were forced to learn much about each other. This sudden clash and forced acquaintance resulted in the development of certain attitudes on each side towards the other. This thesis concerns itself with the development of the attitudes of the Muslim, Christian and Jewish communities towards the Franks (western crusaders) in the major theatre of conflict of the area, the Levant. In the thesis as many texts as possible from the literature of the period are examined, in order to extract information from them concerning the developments in Levantine knowledge of and attitudes towards the Franks. The texts examined include both contemporary and later historical, geographical and judicial texts from the area, and also local works of literature. In addition to the Muslim, Christian and Jewish texts, and for the sake of comparison and completeness, brief consideration is also given to a number of works of Byzantine and Frankish writers. Naturally, use is also made of secondary works by modern scholars. In this way this thesis provides a detailed examination of cross-cultural inter-faith relations during this formative period. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2739 Abstract: As is well-known, fasting is one of the 'Pillars of Islam'. It might therefore be expected that as such, it would already have been extensively investigated. But this is not the case, for, besides the many minor points of interest which still require elucidation, it is not an exaggeration to say that even the broadest facts about the beginnings and early development of the Islamic fast have not hitherto been conclusively established. Theoretically, the fast is based in the Quran, yet part of the relevant section in the Quran is consciously ignored by most Muslims, while many of their conceptions as regards the rest are at best ill-founded. It should be stressed from the outset that there is no intention here of implying any conscious perversion in this; the reasons underlying the Muslim view of the fast are expounded later. Sat, 01 Jan 1972 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2739 1972-01-01T00:00:00Z Hodsdon, James Dennis As is well-known, fasting is one of the 'Pillars of Islam'. It might therefore be expected that as such, it would already have been extensively investigated. But this is not the case, for, besides the many minor points of interest which still require elucidation, it is not an exaggeration to say that even the broadest facts about the beginnings and early development of the Islamic fast have not hitherto been conclusively established. Theoretically, the fast is based in the Quran, yet part of the relevant section in the Quran is consciously ignored by most Muslims, while many of their conceptions as regards the rest are at best ill-founded. It should be stressed from the outset that there is no intention here of implying any conscious perversion in this; the reasons underlying the Muslim view of the fast are expounded later. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2737 Abstract: The French Wars of Religion were more than a battle for outright military victory. They were also a battle for the hearts and minds of the population of France. In this struggle to win over public opinion, often apparently peripheral or collateral issues could be engaged to make partisan points. Such was the case with the polemical literature surrounding Mary Queen of Scots. Mary was a very French figure. But Mary's complex career- her brief marriage to the dauphin Francois, her adoption of a tolerant religious policy in Scotland, her implication in the murder of her husband, and her imprisonment and execution at the hands of a Protestant monarch - inevitably made her an ambiguous subject for polemicists, Catholic and Huguenot alike. Based on a bibliographic survey of over four hundred and twenty sixteenth century editions in French relative to the Queen, and extensive reading of these works, this study explores both the general contours and finer detail of French public interest in the Queen of Scots. Chapter one discusses the shifting historical relationship between Mary and France, while chapters two and three deal with the steady stream of Catholic and Huguenot publications relating to Mary that appeared in the public domain between 1548 and 1586. The heart of this study, however, can be found in its final two chapters, which deal with the polemical literature that poured off the presses in response to the execution or martyrdom of Mary. These chapters investigate the interface between the printed word and other media in the Catholic response to the 'tragedy' of Fotheringhay, and examine the many facets of the image of the martyred Queen. The martyrdom of the Queen of Scots and dowager Queen of France became one of the most prominent themes in the propaganda of the Catholic League. Over one fifth of Catholic polemic in the period 1587-1588 touched on the event, contributing to the radicalisation of popular opinion against the king of France, Henri III. Mon, 01 Jan 2001 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2737 2001-01-01T00:00:00Z Wilkinson, Alexander S. The French Wars of Religion were more than a battle for outright military victory. They were also a battle for the hearts and minds of the population of France. In this struggle to win over public opinion, often apparently peripheral or collateral issues could be engaged to make partisan points. Such was the case with the polemical literature surrounding Mary Queen of Scots. Mary was a very French figure. But Mary's complex career- her brief marriage to the dauphin Francois, her adoption of a tolerant religious policy in Scotland, her implication in the murder of her husband, and her imprisonment and execution at the hands of a Protestant monarch - inevitably made her an ambiguous subject for polemicists, Catholic and Huguenot alike. Based on a bibliographic survey of over four hundred and twenty sixteenth century editions in French relative to the Queen, and extensive reading of these works, this study explores both the general contours and finer detail of French public interest in the Queen of Scots. Chapter one discusses the shifting historical relationship between Mary and France, while chapters two and three deal with the steady stream of Catholic and Huguenot publications relating to Mary that appeared in the public domain between 1548 and 1586. The heart of this study, however, can be found in its final two chapters, which deal with the polemical literature that poured off the presses in response to the execution or martyrdom of Mary. These chapters investigate the interface between the printed word and other media in the Catholic response to the 'tragedy' of Fotheringhay, and examine the many facets of the image of the martyred Queen. The martyrdom of the Queen of Scots and dowager Queen of France became one of the most prominent themes in the propaganda of the Catholic League. Over one fifth of Catholic polemic in the period 1587-1588 touched on the event, contributing to the radicalisation of popular opinion against the king of France, Henri III. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2735 Wed, 01 Jan 1997 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2735 1997-01-01T00:00:00Z Omar, Ramli http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2733 Abstract: This thesis is written in two parts. The first part contains an examination of the household functionings as an institution. Although the household was an establishment of declining national importance in the years 1360-1377, due to the fact that Edward III was increasingly separated from it and thus it lost much of its political significance, nevertheless his subjects were on the whole satisfied with the way in which the king ran his household. What complaints there were about its activities were not generalised condemnations but specific complaints aimed at either the jurisdictional competence of the court of the [indecipherable] or the way in which the kings purveyors abused their positions. The numbers of household staff declined steadily during this period, from over 550 in 1359-60 to less than 350 in 1377, the most radical drop being in the early 1360s and probably being due to the fact that the household was no longer involved in the war. Despite the merger of the King’s and Queen’s households in 1360, wardrobe turnover was much reduced by this drop in numbers and by the household's non-involvement in the war; moreover real attempts at economy were made in the household throughout this period. The chamber too had its official income reduced but in actuality its unofficial income probably made it a vary wealthy department in the 1360s although after 1369 most of its wealth was ploughed into the exchequer, by now very much a controlling organ of the national finances, to help to finance the renewed French war. The second part of the thesis examines the part which the royal domestic establishments played in the political upheavals of 1376-77. The Good parliament was not an attack on a system of government, still less an attack on the household. It was a highly personalised attack on a group of courtiers and their associates who had come increasingly to dominate both the kings policies and his patronage in the 1360s and 1370s. Yet with notable exceptions these courtiers were much more than mere idle royal favourites; the commons in the Good Parliament were quick to forget the services which men such as William Latinor, John Yovill and Richard Lyons had done to the state, and while it is true that these men had personally benefitted considerably from their association with the court, nevertheless the charges brought against them in the Good Parliament were in many cases most unfair. Finally, the part played by the lords in the events of 1376-77 in investigated and it is argued that although there was some opposition from the prelates to the government (now virtually ran by John of Gaunt although this was far from being the case before 1376), there really is very little evidence to suggest that the lay magnates either led the opposition in the Good Parliament or seriously opposed government policies in the last year of the reign. Thu, 01 Jan 1976 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2733 1976-01-01T00:00:00Z Given-Wilson, Chris This thesis is written in two parts. The first part contains an examination of the household functionings as an institution. Although the household was an establishment of declining national importance in the years 1360-1377, due to the fact that Edward III was increasingly separated from it and thus it lost much of its political significance, nevertheless his subjects were on the whole satisfied with the way in which the king ran his household. What complaints there were about its activities were not generalised condemnations but specific complaints aimed at either the jurisdictional competence of the court of the [indecipherable] or the way in which the kings purveyors abused their positions. The numbers of household staff declined steadily during this period, from over 550 in 1359-60 to less than 350 in 1377, the most radical drop being in the early 1360s and probably being due to the fact that the household was no longer involved in the war. Despite the merger of the King’s and Queen’s households in 1360, wardrobe turnover was much reduced by this drop in numbers and by the household's non-involvement in the war; moreover real attempts at economy were made in the household throughout this period. The chamber too had its official income reduced but in actuality its unofficial income probably made it a vary wealthy department in the 1360s although after 1369 most of its wealth was ploughed into the exchequer, by now very much a controlling organ of the national finances, to help to finance the renewed French war. The second part of the thesis examines the part which the royal domestic establishments played in the political upheavals of 1376-77. The Good parliament was not an attack on a system of government, still less an attack on the household. It was a highly personalised attack on a group of courtiers and their associates who had come increasingly to dominate both the kings policies and his patronage in the 1360s and 1370s. Yet with notable exceptions these courtiers were much more than mere idle royal favourites; the commons in the Good Parliament were quick to forget the services which men such as William Latinor, John Yovill and Richard Lyons had done to the state, and while it is true that these men had personally benefitted considerably from their association with the court, nevertheless the charges brought against them in the Good Parliament were in many cases most unfair. Finally, the part played by the lords in the events of 1376-77 in investigated and it is argued that although there was some opposition from the prelates to the government (now virtually ran by John of Gaunt although this was far from being the case before 1376), there really is very little evidence to suggest that the lay magnates either led the opposition in the Good Parliament or seriously opposed government policies in the last year of the reign. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2731 Abstract: This thesis is composed of an introduction and five chapters. The introduction examines the various sources which can be used in establishing the actions of the family (chronicles, charters, central government rolls and so on) and attempts to make some general remarks about them. From this discussion of the sources, chapters one and two move on to examine the careers of the ten members of the family who, over the course of nine generations, ruled over the lands which were acquired between 1066 and 1316. The composition of these estates and the ways in which they came into the family's possession is also considered here. Chapter three looks at the family's demesne manors, examining the various franchises which the family held, the revenues these estates produced - in so far as they can be recovered - and the location and economic structure of the demesne manors in England, Ireland and Wales. Chapter four examines the household officials employed by the family and identifies those who formed the most prominent members of the de Verduns' following. The chapter also discusses the tenantry, seeking to establish why individuals were granted lands by the family and identifying any relationships between the tenants of their English estates and those found living in their Irish lordships. Chapter five looks at the family as a unit. The various cadet lines are identified where possible, and the patronage and role of younger sons or siblings is discussed. The identities of the de Verduns' wives or husbands are examined and the treatment meted out to widows is explored. So too are the family's possible views of its own identity. This has been done by looking at, for example, naming patterns and the various marriages which were made. Thu, 01 Jan 1998 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2731 1998-01-01T00:00:00Z Hagger, Mark This thesis is composed of an introduction and five chapters. The introduction examines the various sources which can be used in establishing the actions of the family (chronicles, charters, central government rolls and so on) and attempts to make some general remarks about them. From this discussion of the sources, chapters one and two move on to examine the careers of the ten members of the family who, over the course of nine generations, ruled over the lands which were acquired between 1066 and 1316. The composition of these estates and the ways in which they came into the family's possession is also considered here. Chapter three looks at the family's demesne manors, examining the various franchises which the family held, the revenues these estates produced - in so far as they can be recovered - and the location and economic structure of the demesne manors in England, Ireland and Wales. Chapter four examines the household officials employed by the family and identifies those who formed the most prominent members of the de Verduns' following. The chapter also discusses the tenantry, seeking to establish why individuals were granted lands by the family and identifying any relationships between the tenants of their English estates and those found living in their Irish lordships. Chapter five looks at the family as a unit. The various cadet lines are identified where possible, and the patronage and role of younger sons or siblings is discussed. The identities of the de Verduns' wives or husbands are examined and the treatment meted out to widows is explored. So too are the family's possible views of its own identity. This has been done by looking at, for example, naming patterns and the various marriages which were made. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2728 Abstract: This thesis provides detailed studies of settlement on four Faroese islands and in four districts of Shetland in order to isolate and explain differences and similarities between the two island groups. These studies examine topography, place-names, relationships with previous settlements, church distribution, settlement expansion, inter-relationship of settlements and land assessments. The range of sources and methods are set out in the Introduction. The first Regional Study presents two districts of Western Norway, Fjaler and Gaular, which are discussed to illustrate some of the major trends of settlement in the homeland. Detailed studies are then made of settlements on the four Faroese islands of Fugloy, Streymoy, Sandoy and Suduroy and in the four Shetland districts of Fetlar, Delting, Walls and Sandness, and Tingwall. A section arranged thematically follows, bringing together results from the Regional Studies and referring more generally to the whole of Shetland and Faroe. This section examines three themes: firstly, the relationship between the Norse settlers and pre-Norse populations; secondly, the development of the Scattalds and bygdir; -and thirdly, naming patterns. Despite very great differences in the extent of settlement prior to the arrival of the Norse in Faroe and Shetland, primary settlement patterns are essentially similar. The Scattalds and bygdir represent comparable settlement districts and reflect similar agricultural requirements and responses to the landscape while primary settlement sites in both island groups generally feature good harbours and extensive cultivable land with topographical names descriptive of their coastal location. Secondary settlement expansion takes different forms in Faroe and Shetland, however, and this is reflected in nomenclature, in particular the absence of the habitative elements stadir, bolstadr and setr from Faroe. It is concluded that the absence or presence of habitative place-name elements is dependent on the nature of settlement expansion. Thu, 01 Jan 1987 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2728 1987-01-01T00:00:00Z Macgregor, Lindsay This thesis provides detailed studies of settlement on four Faroese islands and in four districts of Shetland in order to isolate and explain differences and similarities between the two island groups. These studies examine topography, place-names, relationships with previous settlements, church distribution, settlement expansion, inter-relationship of settlements and land assessments. The range of sources and methods are set out in the Introduction. The first Regional Study presents two districts of Western Norway, Fjaler and Gaular, which are discussed to illustrate some of the major trends of settlement in the homeland. Detailed studies are then made of settlements on the four Faroese islands of Fugloy, Streymoy, Sandoy and Suduroy and in the four Shetland districts of Fetlar, Delting, Walls and Sandness, and Tingwall. A section arranged thematically follows, bringing together results from the Regional Studies and referring more generally to the whole of Shetland and Faroe. This section examines three themes: firstly, the relationship between the Norse settlers and pre-Norse populations; secondly, the development of the Scattalds and bygdir; -and thirdly, naming patterns. Despite very great differences in the extent of settlement prior to the arrival of the Norse in Faroe and Shetland, primary settlement patterns are essentially similar. The Scattalds and bygdir represent comparable settlement districts and reflect similar agricultural requirements and responses to the landscape while primary settlement sites in both island groups generally feature good harbours and extensive cultivable land with topographical names descriptive of their coastal location. Secondary settlement expansion takes different forms in Faroe and Shetland, however, and this is reflected in nomenclature, in particular the absence of the habitative elements stadir, bolstadr and setr from Faroe. It is concluded that the absence or presence of habitative place-name elements is dependent on the nature of settlement expansion. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2725 Fri, 01 Jan 1971 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2725 1971-01-01T00:00:00Z Rasheed, Nasser Saad http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2723 Abstract: The present work is the fruit of seven years' research into the history of the earldoms of Orkney and Caithness. No excuse of birth or long acquaintance with northern Scotland can be offered as a reason for the choice of this research topic. An intellectual explanation for the study of the history of these two earldoms in the Middle Ages is that a peculiar problem is provided by their political situation. They were divided between two kingdoms, and the earl of Orkney and Caithness owed dual allegiance, a position which became increasingly anomalous as the Middle Ages advanced. The problems which this situation posed for the earls provide an intellectual rationale for the study of these earldoms during this period. But this is an explanation which can only be offered now after several years' research work and an increasing understanding of northern history. The original reasons for the choice of topic were more empirical and dictated by circumstances and the limitations imposed by academic requirements. Fri, 01 Jan 1971 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2723 1971-01-01T00:00:00Z Crawford, Barbara The present work is the fruit of seven years' research into the history of the earldoms of Orkney and Caithness. No excuse of birth or long acquaintance with northern Scotland can be offered as a reason for the choice of this research topic. An intellectual explanation for the study of the history of these two earldoms in the Middle Ages is that a peculiar problem is provided by their political situation. They were divided between two kingdoms, and the earl of Orkney and Caithness owed dual allegiance, a position which became increasingly anomalous as the Middle Ages advanced. The problems which this situation posed for the earls provide an intellectual rationale for the study of these earldoms during this period. But this is an explanation which can only be offered now after several years' research work and an increasing understanding of northern history. The original reasons for the choice of topic were more empirical and dictated by circumstances and the limitations imposed by academic requirements. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2718 Abstract: This thesis concerns Catholics in north-western England in the late seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries, in particular the Layburne family of Cunswick, Cumbria. It examines their role in local society and at the courts of the Stuart queens in London and St Germains. It traces their growing commitment to the Jacobite cause and their hopes of thereby regaining positions of influence at court and in the country. The north-western Tory gentry's sympathy with their Catholic counterparts is contrasted with the treatment given to the Quakers in the same area. The latter were regarded as a danger to the fabric of society, representing an economic and political threat to the government. As an example of how integrated the Catholics were, the services in Kendal parish church were more Papist than non-conformist, even under the Protectorate. At the Restoration the Catholics continued to contribute to the upkeep of the church and were well-regarded in the area. The Layburnes occupied positions during the reign of James II, both in the north-west and at court. Bishop John Laybume acted as James II's Catholic bishop, and had also been involved in the Secret Treaty of Dover in 1670, under Charles II. during James II's reign bishop Layburne had organised the funding of Catholic chapels, clergy and education. This activity was discovered and used in the prosecution of Catholic gentry in the trials following the Lancashire Plot (1694). On acquittal, the Jacobites vigorously renewed their plotting in Lancashire. Planning for a Jacobite invasion reached its culmination in the 1715 Rising, only to end with the siege of Preston. Despite some executions and the forfeiture of estates, many Catholic Jacobite families survived the 1715 rising. Few rose in 1745 and many Catholic families, with the exception of the Layburnes, prospered and continue to this day. Tue, 01 Jan 2002 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2718 2002-01-01T00:00:00Z Wright, F. Alison This thesis concerns Catholics in north-western England in the late seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries, in particular the Layburne family of Cunswick, Cumbria. It examines their role in local society and at the courts of the Stuart queens in London and St Germains. It traces their growing commitment to the Jacobite cause and their hopes of thereby regaining positions of influence at court and in the country. The north-western Tory gentry's sympathy with their Catholic counterparts is contrasted with the treatment given to the Quakers in the same area. The latter were regarded as a danger to the fabric of society, representing an economic and political threat to the government. As an example of how integrated the Catholics were, the services in Kendal parish church were more Papist than non-conformist, even under the Protectorate. At the Restoration the Catholics continued to contribute to the upkeep of the church and were well-regarded in the area. The Layburnes occupied positions during the reign of James II, both in the north-west and at court. Bishop John Laybume acted as James II's Catholic bishop, and had also been involved in the Secret Treaty of Dover in 1670, under Charles II. during James II's reign bishop Layburne had organised the funding of Catholic chapels, clergy and education. This activity was discovered and used in the prosecution of Catholic gentry in the trials following the Lancashire Plot (1694). On acquittal, the Jacobites vigorously renewed their plotting in Lancashire. Planning for a Jacobite invasion reached its culmination in the 1715 Rising, only to end with the siege of Preston. Despite some executions and the forfeiture of estates, many Catholic Jacobite families survived the 1715 rising. Few rose in 1745 and many Catholic families, with the exception of the Layburnes, prospered and continue to this day. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2717 Thu, 01 Jan 1953 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2717 1953-01-01T00:00:00Z Alder, Catherine http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2713 Abstract: This thesis deals with Shafi’i's theories on the role in usul al-fiqh of the Qur’an and the hadith. By detailed reference to Shifi’i’s writings, it becomes clear that his chief concern was with the role of the sunna of the Prophet, Islamic scholars in previous generations had referred to a number of sources in defence of regional attitudes. Their failure to produce a theory of sources enabled Shaf’i to charge them with inconsistency. Certain scholars of his own generation were apparently alleging the sufficiency of the Qur’an source. Inter-school squabbles involving the first group of scholars represented in Shafi’i’s view as great a threat to the overriding importance which the party known as ahl al-hadith desired to secure for the hadith of the Prophet as did the more direct assault of the second group's insistence upon the primary significance of the Qur’an source. An attempt is made to show that Shaf’i’s source theories were constructed in response to the arguments of both groups and were directed to the creation of a unifying principle which would solve the problem of ikhtilaf al-muslimin while simultaneously guaranteeing minimum disruption for the fiqh conclusions which Shafi’i’ had espoused. Since he proposed to document these conclusions on the basis of the sunna, Shafi’i’s theories were designed to place the sunna beyond further scholarly attack. The study consists of nine chapters. Chapter one examines Shafi’ i's intellectual life, his acquaintance with scholars from different regions and of different schools. Chapter two deals with the materials employed by his predecessors to document their legal doctrines, and Shafi’i’s handling of these materials in his efforts to systematize the sunni fiqh. Chapters three, four and five deal with his endeavour to establish the overriding importance for the sunni fiqh, of the sunna embodied in the hadith of the Prophet. Chapter nine discusses his views on the isnad. Chapters six and seven examine his endeavour to establish a necessary connection between the Qur’an and the sunna, and the resultant subjection of the qur’an to the sunna by means of the Shafi’i theory of bayan and exclusion (takhsis). Chapter eight deals with his views on qiyas, the only form of legal reasoning of which he approved, and the resultant curtailing of independent legal reasoning and, thereby, of the development of the fiqh. Thu, 01 Jan 1976 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2713 1976-01-01T00:00:00Z Othman, Abdul Hamid bin Haji This thesis deals with Shafi’i's theories on the role in usul al-fiqh of the Qur’an and the hadith. By detailed reference to Shifi’i’s writings, it becomes clear that his chief concern was with the role of the sunna of the Prophet, Islamic scholars in previous generations had referred to a number of sources in defence of regional attitudes. Their failure to produce a theory of sources enabled Shaf’i to charge them with inconsistency. Certain scholars of his own generation were apparently alleging the sufficiency of the Qur’an source. Inter-school squabbles involving the first group of scholars represented in Shafi’i’s view as great a threat to the overriding importance which the party known as ahl al-hadith desired to secure for the hadith of the Prophet as did the more direct assault of the second group's insistence upon the primary significance of the Qur’an source. An attempt is made to show that Shaf’i’s source theories were constructed in response to the arguments of both groups and were directed to the creation of a unifying principle which would solve the problem of ikhtilaf al-muslimin while simultaneously guaranteeing minimum disruption for the fiqh conclusions which Shafi’i’ had espoused. Since he proposed to document these conclusions on the basis of the sunna, Shafi’i’s theories were designed to place the sunna beyond further scholarly attack. The study consists of nine chapters. Chapter one examines Shafi’ i's intellectual life, his acquaintance with scholars from different regions and of different schools. Chapter two deals with the materials employed by his predecessors to document their legal doctrines, and Shafi’i’s handling of these materials in his efforts to systematize the sunni fiqh. Chapters three, four and five deal with his endeavour to establish the overriding importance for the sunni fiqh, of the sunna embodied in the hadith of the Prophet. Chapter nine discusses his views on the isnad. Chapters six and seven examine his endeavour to establish a necessary connection between the Qur’an and the sunna, and the resultant subjection of the qur’an to the sunna by means of the Shafi’i theory of bayan and exclusion (takhsis). Chapter eight deals with his views on qiyas, the only form of legal reasoning of which he approved, and the resultant curtailing of independent legal reasoning and, thereby, of the development of the fiqh. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2711 Abstract: In terms of general interest, James V has suffered by comparison with his more famous father, James IV, and his internationally renowned daughter, Mary Queen of Scots. Yet his reign is an important one, embracing the establishment of the court of session, the beginnings of Protestantism in some areas of Scotland, and the growth of royal power to such an extent that the king could leave the country for nine months in 1536-37 without fear of rebellion. Studies of royal finance, of some aspects of the growth of the legal profession, and of religious dissent have already been undertaken; and the politics of the minority of James V has also been the subject of recent research. This thesis aims to demonstrate that the politics practised in the personal rule differed little in kind from those practised by earlier adult Stewart monarchs. The approach has been to examine the major political events of the period, the attitude of the king, the impact of royal policy upon his magnates, and the careers of some of those magnates. For too long James V has been judged to have been a vindictive and irrational king, motivated largely by greed. The assumption has been that he antagonised most of his leading magnates and met his just deserts when they refused to support him in 1542. A different view is offered here. Essentially, many of James' later policies were shaped by the events of 1528-29 when he assumed his royal authority in person. For the rest, his approach closely resembles that of his supposedly more popular father. There were some individual magnates who suffered financially by the application of legalistic sharp practice. But the conclusion is that this king did not lose the support of the majority, even at the end. Sun, 01 Jan 1995 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2711 1995-01-01T00:00:00Z Cameron, James S. In terms of general interest, James V has suffered by comparison with his more famous father, James IV, and his internationally renowned daughter, Mary Queen of Scots. Yet his reign is an important one, embracing the establishment of the court of session, the beginnings of Protestantism in some areas of Scotland, and the growth of royal power to such an extent that the king could leave the country for nine months in 1536-37 without fear of rebellion. Studies of royal finance, of some aspects of the growth of the legal profession, and of religious dissent have already been undertaken; and the politics of the minority of James V has also been the subject of recent research. This thesis aims to demonstrate that the politics practised in the personal rule differed little in kind from those practised by earlier adult Stewart monarchs. The approach has been to examine the major political events of the period, the attitude of the king, the impact of royal policy upon his magnates, and the careers of some of those magnates. For too long James V has been judged to have been a vindictive and irrational king, motivated largely by greed. The assumption has been that he antagonised most of his leading magnates and met his just deserts when they refused to support him in 1542. A different view is offered here. Essentially, many of James' later policies were shaped by the events of 1528-29 when he assumed his royal authority in person. For the rest, his approach closely resembles that of his supposedly more popular father. There were some individual magnates who suffered financially by the application of legalistic sharp practice. But the conclusion is that this king did not lose the support of the majority, even at the end. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2706 Abstract: The royal supremacy established by Henry VIII was never fully defined or resolved. Was it an imperial kingship or a mixed polity - the king-in-parliament? Professor G.R Elton's theory of parliamentary supremacy has been accepted for many years, but more recently this theory has come under attack from Professors Peter Lake, John Guy, and Patrick Collinson. They have shown that it was not strictly the case that either the royal supremacy or the ecclesiastical polity of the Tudors was a settled issue; there was a tension and an uncertainty that underlay both the Henrician break with Rome in 1534 and the Elizabethan Settlement of 1559, yet this tension was not brought to surface of Tudor political debate until the latter part of Elizabeth I's reign. What brought the issue to the fore was the controversy between the puritans who opposed Archbishop John Whitgift's subscription campaign and the 'conformists' who sided with Whitgift's demand for order and congruity in the young Church of England. Part of this controversy was carried out in a literary battle between one of Whitgift's proteges, civil lawyer and high commissioner Richard Cosin, and puritan common lawyer James Morice. The debate focused on the legality of the High Commission's use of the ex officio oath and eventually came to hinge on the question of Elizabeth's authority to empower that commission to exact the oath by virtue of her letters patent. If the ex officio oath was strictly against the statutes and common laws of the realm, was the queen authorised to direct the commission to exact the oath anyway - over and above the law? To answer yes, as Cosin did, was to declare that the queen's royal supremacy was imperial and that her ecclesiastical polity was essentially theocratic. To answer no, as did Morice, was to assert that there were certain things that the queen could not do - namely that she was not empowered to direct the High Commission to contravene statute law, even in the name of ordering and reforming the church. Cosin's legal arguments for the imperial supremacy of the monarch were powerful, but his writings were steeped in a form of political rhetoric that was quickly coming into fashion in the late sixteenth century: the 'language of state'. The language of state was essentially an abandonment of the classical-humanist vocabulary of 'counseling the prince' for the sake of 'virtuous government' in pursuit of a 'happy republic'. This new political language used by Cosin and other conformists justified itself on the premise that the state was so thoroughly endangered by sedition and instability that an urgent corrective was needed: not wise or virtuous counsel but strict obedience to the laws that preserved civil and religious authority. With the threat of presbyterianism at the doorstep of the English Church, Cosin - protected and encouraged by the powerful Whitgift - was free to employ both his legal and his rhetorical skills in an effort to reinvigorate the English clergy by enhancing their jurisdictional status over the laity. By the time James VI and I began his systematic revitalisation of the clerical estate in 1604, the vocabulary that would justify it had already been created. The influence of Cosin demonstrably permeated the early years of the Stuart Church suggesting that Cosin might provide a link between the vague uncertainties of the Elizabethan Settlement and the stark realities of the Caroline Church. Wed, 01 Jan 1997 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2706 1997-01-01T00:00:00Z Hampson, James E. The royal supremacy established by Henry VIII was never fully defined or resolved. Was it an imperial kingship or a mixed polity - the king-in-parliament? Professor G.R Elton's theory of parliamentary supremacy has been accepted for many years, but more recently this theory has come under attack from Professors Peter Lake, John Guy, and Patrick Collinson. They have shown that it was not strictly the case that either the royal supremacy or the ecclesiastical polity of the Tudors was a settled issue; there was a tension and an uncertainty that underlay both the Henrician break with Rome in 1534 and the Elizabethan Settlement of 1559, yet this tension was not brought to surface of Tudor political debate until the latter part of Elizabeth I's reign. What brought the issue to the fore was the controversy between the puritans who opposed Archbishop John Whitgift's subscription campaign and the 'conformists' who sided with Whitgift's demand for order and congruity in the young Church of England. Part of this controversy was carried out in a literary battle between one of Whitgift's proteges, civil lawyer and high commissioner Richard Cosin, and puritan common lawyer James Morice. The debate focused on the legality of the High Commission's use of the ex officio oath and eventually came to hinge on the question of Elizabeth's authority to empower that commission to exact the oath by virtue of her letters patent. If the ex officio oath was strictly against the statutes and common laws of the realm, was the queen authorised to direct the commission to exact the oath anyway - over and above the law? To answer yes, as Cosin did, was to declare that the queen's royal supremacy was imperial and that her ecclesiastical polity was essentially theocratic. To answer no, as did Morice, was to assert that there were certain things that the queen could not do - namely that she was not empowered to direct the High Commission to contravene statute law, even in the name of ordering and reforming the church. Cosin's legal arguments for the imperial supremacy of the monarch were powerful, but his writings were steeped in a form of political rhetoric that was quickly coming into fashion in the late sixteenth century: the 'language of state'. The language of state was essentially an abandonment of the classical-humanist vocabulary of 'counseling the prince' for the sake of 'virtuous government' in pursuit of a 'happy republic'. This new political language used by Cosin and other conformists justified itself on the premise that the state was so thoroughly endangered by sedition and instability that an urgent corrective was needed: not wise or virtuous counsel but strict obedience to the laws that preserved civil and religious authority. With the threat of presbyterianism at the doorstep of the English Church, Cosin - protected and encouraged by the powerful Whitgift - was free to employ both his legal and his rhetorical skills in an effort to reinvigorate the English clergy by enhancing their jurisdictional status over the laity. By the time James VI and I began his systematic revitalisation of the clerical estate in 1604, the vocabulary that would justify it had already been created. The influence of Cosin demonstrably permeated the early years of the Stuart Church suggesting that Cosin might provide a link between the vague uncertainties of the Elizabethan Settlement and the stark realities of the Caroline Church. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2698 Abstract: This thesis is the first to explore the life and political thought of Sir James Stewart of Goodtrees (1635-1713). The first part reviews the life of his father, Sir James Stewart of Kirk field (1608-1681) to 1661, and Goodtrees' own life from birth to his admission to the Scots bar in 1661. This provides the backdrop of history necessary to appreciate his contributions as both writer and radical activist. Particular attention focuses on the conflict between Charles I and Charles II, on the one hand, and the Church of Scotland, on the other; the National Covenant (1638) and the Solemn League and Covenant of(1643); the British wars of religion; and the upheavals following the Restoration in the 1660s, culminating in the Pentland Rising of 1666. The next part develops Goodtrees' political philosophy from his two most important writings. Chapter 3 reviews and interprets Naphtali (1667), a defence of those who rose at Pentland. Chapter 4 reviews Andrew Honyman's Survey of Naphtali (1668, 1669), a rebuttal of Naphtali and standard Anglican case for royal absolutism. Chapter 5 reviews and interprets Goodtrees' Jus Populi Vindicatum, or The People's Right, to defend themselves and their Covenanted Religion, vindicated (1669), his rejoinder to Honyman. His Calvinist, covenantal constitutionalism is shown to be an important link between earlier resistance theorists like John Knox and Samuel Rutherford and the later Whigs, represented preeminently by John Locke. The third part (chapters 6-7) reviews Goodtrees' life and minor writings as radical critic of the Restoration monarchy; a participant in plots among British exiles in Holland to overthrow it; a member briefly of James's Scottish government before the Revolution; and lord advocate and churchman pursuing political, legal, and ecclesiastical reforms afterwards. Wed, 01 Jan 2003 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2698 2003-01-01T00:00:00Z Beisner, E. Calvin This thesis is the first to explore the life and political thought of Sir James Stewart of Goodtrees (1635-1713). The first part reviews the life of his father, Sir James Stewart of Kirk field (1608-1681) to 1661, and Goodtrees' own life from birth to his admission to the Scots bar in 1661. This provides the backdrop of history necessary to appreciate his contributions as both writer and radical activist. Particular attention focuses on the conflict between Charles I and Charles II, on the one hand, and the Church of Scotland, on the other; the National Covenant (1638) and the Solemn League and Covenant of(1643); the British wars of religion; and the upheavals following the Restoration in the 1660s, culminating in the Pentland Rising of 1666. The next part develops Goodtrees' political philosophy from his two most important writings. Chapter 3 reviews and interprets Naphtali (1667), a defence of those who rose at Pentland. Chapter 4 reviews Andrew Honyman's Survey of Naphtali (1668, 1669), a rebuttal of Naphtali and standard Anglican case for royal absolutism. Chapter 5 reviews and interprets Goodtrees' Jus Populi Vindicatum, or The People's Right, to defend themselves and their Covenanted Religion, vindicated (1669), his rejoinder to Honyman. His Calvinist, covenantal constitutionalism is shown to be an important link between earlier resistance theorists like John Knox and Samuel Rutherford and the later Whigs, represented preeminently by John Locke. The third part (chapters 6-7) reviews Goodtrees' life and minor writings as radical critic of the Restoration monarchy; a participant in plots among British exiles in Holland to overthrow it; a member briefly of James's Scottish government before the Revolution; and lord advocate and churchman pursuing political, legal, and ecclesiastical reforms afterwards. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2696 Abstract: The incorporation of the Imitatio by Protestant and Catholic reform movements suggests important points of continuity between late medieval and early modem religion, especially within the realm of spirituality. The study of the Imitatio is testimony to the versatility of spirituality; it was accessible both to the laity and monks and also to Protestants and Catholics. The ethical emphasis of the Imitatio, its interiority, its simplicity and intended renewal in Christ, were vital to its endurance. The text's accessibility was reinforced by the expansive nature of late medieval and early modem translations. English and French translations of the Imitatio at the turn of the sixteenth century reflected the concern for simplification, thereby simplifying the text rather than providing an alternative interpretation. In the sixteenth century, Protestant translators, grounded in the essential tenets of Lutheran theology, inevitably revised or removed any explicitly Catholic elements of the Imitatio's spirituality. Despite its apparent widespread appeal, the promotion of the Imitatio tended to be undertaken by late medieval and early modem movements which had links with the devotio moderna. The Imitatio was circulated in late medieval England and France by individuals whose connections with the devotio moderna were marked. Indeed, a similar trend was evident with the Protestant tradition of the text; Leo Jud, Caspar Schwenckfeld and Sebastian Castellio were all directly or indirectly influenced by the Brethren. Most striking of all was the timing with which translations of the Imitatio appeared. The translations by Caspar Schwenckfeld, Leo Jud, Edward Hake and Thomas Rogers were undertaken at a critical stage of their respective Reformations. Similarly, the Jesuits, traditionally viewed as the vanguards of the Counter- Reformation, were deeply committed to the Imitatio. Devotional works were vital to the maturing progress of Reformations, regardless of the confession. Spirituality was not a peripheral, insignificant dimension of religion; it remained at the very centre of Protestant and Catholic self-perception and identity. Tue, 01 Jan 2002 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2696 2002-01-01T00:00:00Z Habsburg, Max von The incorporation of the Imitatio by Protestant and Catholic reform movements suggests important points of continuity between late medieval and early modem religion, especially within the realm of spirituality. The study of the Imitatio is testimony to the versatility of spirituality; it was accessible both to the laity and monks and also to Protestants and Catholics. The ethical emphasis of the Imitatio, its interiority, its simplicity and intended renewal in Christ, were vital to its endurance. The text's accessibility was reinforced by the expansive nature of late medieval and early modem translations. English and French translations of the Imitatio at the turn of the sixteenth century reflected the concern for simplification, thereby simplifying the text rather than providing an alternative interpretation. In the sixteenth century, Protestant translators, grounded in the essential tenets of Lutheran theology, inevitably revised or removed any explicitly Catholic elements of the Imitatio's spirituality. Despite its apparent widespread appeal, the promotion of the Imitatio tended to be undertaken by late medieval and early modem movements which had links with the devotio moderna. The Imitatio was circulated in late medieval England and France by individuals whose connections with the devotio moderna were marked. Indeed, a similar trend was evident with the Protestant tradition of the text; Leo Jud, Caspar Schwenckfeld and Sebastian Castellio were all directly or indirectly influenced by the Brethren. Most striking of all was the timing with which translations of the Imitatio appeared. The translations by Caspar Schwenckfeld, Leo Jud, Edward Hake and Thomas Rogers were undertaken at a critical stage of their respective Reformations. Similarly, the Jesuits, traditionally viewed as the vanguards of the Counter- Reformation, were deeply committed to the Imitatio. Devotional works were vital to the maturing progress of Reformations, regardless of the confession. Spirituality was not a peripheral, insignificant dimension of religion; it remained at the very centre of Protestant and Catholic self-perception and identity. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2695 Abstract: This dissertation presents an analysis of the Somers mutiny of 1842 that goes beyond the simple narratives offered by previous studies of the cruise. The mutiny is examined within the context of contemporary American politics and social reform, particularly as they related to naval affairs. These emphases clarify the rationale behind the cruise of the Somers, and shed light upon the nature of her crew. The immediate physical environment of the brig is described in order to reveal the difficulties in its operation, and the destabilising effect that this had on both the functional and social worlds of the vessel. The social environment on board is further defined by examining the daily progress of the cruise with reference to antebellum naval life and practice. When so combined, these factors clarify the officers' perception of the mutiny threat, and go far to explain their actions throughout the crisis. Finally, the dissertation examines the controversy that arose after the Somers returned to the United States. In particular, the military courts convened to investigate the mutiny are subjected to critical analysis since they are fully part of the events that they purported to explain, and because their proceedings remain the primary source material for reconstructing the cruise it is necessary to identify their biases. To conclude, the societal lessons of the Somers mutiny are explored, and an alternative reading of the event is posed. Sat, 01 Jan 2000 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2695 2000-01-01T00:00:00Z Goldberg, Angus Ephraim This dissertation presents an analysis of the Somers mutiny of 1842 that goes beyond the simple narratives offered by previous studies of the cruise. The mutiny is examined within the context of contemporary American politics and social reform, particularly as they related to naval affairs. These emphases clarify the rationale behind the cruise of the Somers, and shed light upon the nature of her crew. The immediate physical environment of the brig is described in order to reveal the difficulties in its operation, and the destabilising effect that this had on both the functional and social worlds of the vessel. The social environment on board is further defined by examining the daily progress of the cruise with reference to antebellum naval life and practice. When so combined, these factors clarify the officers' perception of the mutiny threat, and go far to explain their actions throughout the crisis. Finally, the dissertation examines the controversy that arose after the Somers returned to the United States. In particular, the military courts convened to investigate the mutiny are subjected to critical analysis since they are fully part of the events that they purported to explain, and because their proceedings remain the primary source material for reconstructing the cruise it is necessary to identify their biases. To conclude, the societal lessons of the Somers mutiny are explored, and an alternative reading of the event is posed. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2694 Abstract: The main aim of this thesis is to demonstrate that the female revolutionary is no different from her male compatriot. She enters the organisation in the same manner; she shares the same ideology; she participates equally within the revolutionary organisation; and, if she leaves the struggle, she does so in much the same way as her peers. The thesis uses a framework based upon New Social Movement theory to establish the social and historical context of the women by comparing the following five aspects of a new social movement: historical context, leadership, membership, collective action and group ideology and the revolutionary dimension. Before the three historical narratives on the American Movement, the West German student movement and the Palestinian Resistance Movement are undertaken, a literature review covers Social Movement theory, New Social Movement theory, theories on Violence and Terrorism Studies. The thesis also looks at how women have been gendered in criminology and war and how this gendering has influenced some of the leading research on the female terrorist. In order to show that the female revolutionary is very similar to the male, this thesis examines the three historical narratives mentioned above. After reviewing the social and historical context, the respective new social movement, the role of women in the revolutionary organisations (the Weather Underground, the Red Army Faction and Fateh and the Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine) are reviewed in depth by studying their entry, ideology, group dynamics and exit. Wed, 01 Jan 2003 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2694 2003-01-01T00:00:00Z Gentry, Caron E. The main aim of this thesis is to demonstrate that the female revolutionary is no different from her male compatriot. She enters the organisation in the same manner; she shares the same ideology; she participates equally within the revolutionary organisation; and, if she leaves the struggle, she does so in much the same way as her peers. The thesis uses a framework based upon New Social Movement theory to establish the social and historical context of the women by comparing the following five aspects of a new social movement: historical context, leadership, membership, collective action and group ideology and the revolutionary dimension. Before the three historical narratives on the American Movement, the West German student movement and the Palestinian Resistance Movement are undertaken, a literature review covers Social Movement theory, New Social Movement theory, theories on Violence and Terrorism Studies. The thesis also looks at how women have been gendered in criminology and war and how this gendering has influenced some of the leading research on the female terrorist. In order to show that the female revolutionary is very similar to the male, this thesis examines the three historical narratives mentioned above. After reviewing the social and historical context, the respective new social movement, the role of women in the revolutionary organisations (the Weather Underground, the Red Army Faction and Fateh and the Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine) are reviewed in depth by studying their entry, ideology, group dynamics and exit. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2689 Abstract: Within these 100 years, 1860-1960, in the east of Scotland, a highly specialised woodworking industry closely associated with flax and jute manufacturing, grew from modest beginnings to a position of some importance in the economy of this country. Eventually it declined to a point of virtual extinction leaving few traces of the unique skills and innovatory processes it once employed. The principal products of this industry, bobbins and shuttles, have been fundamental to the crafts of spinning and weaving for thousands of years but the industrialisation of the textile trade in the 19th century stimulated a demand for very large quantities of these components manufactured to engineering standards of precision. Consequently there emerged in mid-century an industry which, in the early years, served the flax and jute mills of Scotland and later, the far larger operations in India which by 1914, had achieved the world leadership in jute manufacturing. This research sought to examine the reasons for the growth and decline of this Scottish trade, its unusual methods and remarkable skills and the long-lasting connection with India it enjoyed. The investigations were centred on the Gateside Mills, a firm in Fife typical of those involved, whose records originated in the late 19th century. This material together with evidence from other sources provided not only an insight into the industry overall and the working conditions of those employed, but also an account of the conduct of a comparatively small company with extensive overseas trading interests, in times of peace and war. Sun, 01 Jan 1989 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2689 1989-01-01T00:00:00Z Highland, A. G. Within these 100 years, 1860-1960, in the east of Scotland, a highly specialised woodworking industry closely associated with flax and jute manufacturing, grew from modest beginnings to a position of some importance in the economy of this country. Eventually it declined to a point of virtual extinction leaving few traces of the unique skills and innovatory processes it once employed. The principal products of this industry, bobbins and shuttles, have been fundamental to the crafts of spinning and weaving for thousands of years but the industrialisation of the textile trade in the 19th century stimulated a demand for very large quantities of these components manufactured to engineering standards of precision. Consequently there emerged in mid-century an industry which, in the early years, served the flax and jute mills of Scotland and later, the far larger operations in India which by 1914, had achieved the world leadership in jute manufacturing. This research sought to examine the reasons for the growth and decline of this Scottish trade, its unusual methods and remarkable skills and the long-lasting connection with India it enjoyed. The investigations were centred on the Gateside Mills, a firm in Fife typical of those involved, whose records originated in the late 19th century. This material together with evidence from other sources provided not only an insight into the industry overall and the working conditions of those employed, but also an account of the conduct of a comparatively small company with extensive overseas trading interests, in times of peace and war. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2684 Abstract: Scotland in the early modern period was an overwhelmingly rural society, made of largely self-sufficient communities based on the unit of the estate. This society had a legal system which was decentralised, had a large non-state sector, depended in the first instance upon individual initiative and had no clear distinction between criminal and civil actions. Its main purpose was the maintenance of order through the settling of conflicts, the punishment and removal from society of the incorrigible and perpetrators of atrocious crimes and the granting of redress to injured parties. The courts making up the system were of three sorts church, royal and local courts. The church courts were an active judiciary which regulated the moral life of communities by punishing acts which violated Christian morality, which were flagrant and open or were likely to lead to conflict. The punishments used and the act of prosecution were designed to lead to a 'moral reformation' of both the guilty party and society in general. In this they were partially successful by circa 1720. They were also an investigative branch of the entire system collecting information for other courts. The local courts provided a legal service for those who wished to use it rather than acting as an enforcing judicature. The central courts had a specialised role, trying serious crimes and cases which had wide implications. They depended upon the local community for support and for the 'supply' of cases through the dittay system. Changes in the structure of society and the political order led to change. Between 1651 and 1660 a thoroughgoing reform was imposed by Cromwell. The system was restored in 1660 but further reforms were made. The 1688 revolution and the crisis of the 1690s led to the Union and sweeping changes which transformed the system into a modern one and altered the nature of the law, its enforcement and the concept and pattern of crime. Sun, 01 Jan 1984 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2684 1984-01-01T00:00:00Z Davies, Stephen J. Scotland in the early modern period was an overwhelmingly rural society, made of largely self-sufficient communities based on the unit of the estate. This society had a legal system which was decentralised, had a large non-state sector, depended in the first instance upon individual initiative and had no clear distinction between criminal and civil actions. Its main purpose was the maintenance of order through the settling of conflicts, the punishment and removal from society of the incorrigible and perpetrators of atrocious crimes and the granting of redress to injured parties. The courts making up the system were of three sorts church, royal and local courts. The church courts were an active judiciary which regulated the moral life of communities by punishing acts which violated Christian morality, which were flagrant and open or were likely to lead to conflict. The punishments used and the act of prosecution were designed to lead to a 'moral reformation' of both the guilty party and society in general. In this they were partially successful by circa 1720. They were also an investigative branch of the entire system collecting information for other courts. The local courts provided a legal service for those who wished to use it rather than acting as an enforcing judicature. The central courts had a specialised role, trying serious crimes and cases which had wide implications. They depended upon the local community for support and for the 'supply' of cases through the dittay system. Changes in the structure of society and the political order led to change. Between 1651 and 1660 a thoroughgoing reform was imposed by Cromwell. The system was restored in 1660 but further reforms were made. The 1688 revolution and the crisis of the 1690s led to the Union and sweeping changes which transformed the system into a modern one and altered the nature of the law, its enforcement and the concept and pattern of crime. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2681 Abstract: The thesis is a detailed descriptive survey of the society of the Anglo-Scottish borders in the second half of the fifteenth century. The survey is divided into three sections, the first providing a background to border society, the second examining the structure of that society, and the third describing how the society was governed. As an introduction to the study of border society, the geography and economy of the frontier region are briefly described; a short survey of border towns is attempted; and the role of the Church in border society is examined, although this is mainly confined to a description of the ecclesiastical institutions in the area. In analysing the structure of border society in the later fifteenth century a division is made between, on the one hand, the levels of society, and, on the other, the interconnections which bound the border population together. The lower ranks of border society, both urban and rural, are examined in as uuch detail as is permitted by the scarcity of surviving evidence. The leading families on each side of the frontier are described and their role in border society is examined. Interconnections within border society are investigated from three aspects: the bond of kinship; connections and ties of dependency among leading border families; and relationships across the frontier. The topic of kinship bonds raises the question of the origin of border surnames, and an attempt is made to contribute to this controversy by examining the state of development of the surnames by the mid-fifteenth century. Connections between leading border families are examined under the categories of land-holding relationships, connections formed through marriage, and bonds based on employment or the more formal contracts of retainer manrent. Interconnections, so far as they existed, between English and Scottish borderers are described as a conclusion to the survey of the ways in which border society was knit together. The final section of the thesis is concerned with the government of border society. As a means of introduction, the background of the political relations between the kingdoms of England and Scotland is established by a detailed analysis of events during the half-century. Following this survey of how the two countries alternated between truce and open war during the period, an analysis is made or the terms of the truces signed between 1455 and 1502. This examination of truce terms, which were mainly concerned with frontier control, leads on to a survey of the operation of law-enforcement on the borders. The machine of law-enforcement, involving the imposition of both the international frontier law control and the national laws of the respective countries is described, and standards of efficiency among judicial officers are touched upon. Aspects of law-enforcement on the borders which are of particular interest are subsequently exanined, and both the general character and the causes of border lawlessness are discussed. In the examination of law-enforcement machinery the function of officials are described, but as a conclusion to the survey of law and order on the borders the holders of the various offices are investigated. In the conclusion to the thesis a brief generalised description is attempted of the characteristics of border people and their society in the later fifteenth century. Tue, 01 Jan 1974 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2681 1974-01-01T00:00:00Z Cardew, Anne The thesis is a detailed descriptive survey of the society of the Anglo-Scottish borders in the second half of the fifteenth century. The survey is divided into three sections, the first providing a background to border society, the second examining the structure of that society, and the third describing how the society was governed. As an introduction to the study of border society, the geography and economy of the frontier region are briefly described; a short survey of border towns is attempted; and the role of the Church in border society is examined, although this is mainly confined to a description of the ecclesiastical institutions in the area. In analysing the structure of border society in the later fifteenth century a division is made between, on the one hand, the levels of society, and, on the other, the interconnections which bound the border population together. The lower ranks of border society, both urban and rural, are examined in as uuch detail as is permitted by the scarcity of surviving evidence. The leading families on each side of the frontier are described and their role in border society is examined. Interconnections within border society are investigated from three aspects: the bond of kinship; connections and ties of dependency among leading border families; and relationships across the frontier. The topic of kinship bonds raises the question of the origin of border surnames, and an attempt is made to contribute to this controversy by examining the state of development of the surnames by the mid-fifteenth century. Connections between leading border families are examined under the categories of land-holding relationships, connections formed through marriage, and bonds based on employment or the more formal contracts of retainer manrent. Interconnections, so far as they existed, between English and Scottish borderers are described as a conclusion to the survey of the ways in which border society was knit together. The final section of the thesis is concerned with the government of border society. As a means of introduction, the background of the political relations between the kingdoms of England and Scotland is established by a detailed analysis of events during the half-century. Following this survey of how the two countries alternated between truce and open war during the period, an analysis is made or the terms of the truces signed between 1455 and 1502. This examination of truce terms, which were mainly concerned with frontier control, leads on to a survey of the operation of law-enforcement on the borders. The machine of law-enforcement, involving the imposition of both the international frontier law control and the national laws of the respective countries is described, and standards of efficiency among judicial officers are touched upon. Aspects of law-enforcement on the borders which are of particular interest are subsequently exanined, and both the general character and the causes of border lawlessness are discussed. In the examination of law-enforcement machinery the function of officials are described, but as a conclusion to the survey of law and order on the borders the holders of the various offices are investigated. In the conclusion to the thesis a brief generalised description is attempted of the characteristics of border people and their society in the later fifteenth century. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2678 Abstract: This thesis examines the political, social and, in particular, military conditions that influenced the allegiance of the men and women of the political community of Lothian, that is to say those people with personal landholding, legal and military obligations whose services were crucial to the efficient administration of the sheriffdom and whose support was courted by kings and magnates alike. The key issue is the high degree of survival among these minor landed families. The upper strata of Scottish political society underwent considerable changes in the early to middle fourteenth century through the fortunes of war, in particular through the disinheritance of the Comyn family and their allies early in the reign of Robert I. Some families lost their Scottish properties, such as the Balliols and the Comyns. Others grew in stature; notably the Douglases and, in Lothian specifically, the Setons and the Lauders. Most landholders would probably have been content to retain their inheritances, and indeed, virtually all of the Lothian landed families of the late thirteenth century would seem to have managed to do just that. A high rate of success is not necessarily evidence that something is easily achieved; the retention of family properties was a complex business in wartime. In the period 1296-1314 the political community had to discharge their financial, legal and military burdens to the party currently in charge, but without permanently compromising themselves with the opposition, who might, after all, be in a position to exert lordship themselves at some point in the future. The military burdens are central to this thesis. Army service was a very obvious indication of allegiance. Given the nature of the normal practice of war in thirteenth and fourteenth century Europe, it is inevitable that this study examines the nature and incidence of armoured cavalry service in Lothian. The overwhelming majority of that service was performed by minor landholders. Records of their service in garrisons or their forfeiture as rebels provide us with a guide to the rate and incidence of defections from one party to another and therefore some guide to the degree to which a particular party was able to impose their lordship. The thesis explores the various challenges that faced the lesser landholders and more prosperous tenants and burgesses who lived through the Wars of Independence from the campaign of 1296 which ended the reign of King John and imposed the rule of Edward I, until 1341 when Edinburgh castle was recovered by the Scots from the forces of Edward III. It also questions the extent to which Edward III was able to impose his lordship in Lothian, considers the nature of the forces ranged against him and challenges the perception that only the outbreak of the Hundred Years War prevented the operational defeat of the Bruce party. The siege of Edinburgh castle in 1341 marked the end of the last attempt by an English medieval king to provide Lothian with a government. Naturally this would not have been abundantly apparent at the time; however subsequent English invasions, though they might attack Edinburgh, were not designed to bring about the conquest of Lothian. The political environment of Lothian landholders therefore differed substantially in 1296-41 compared to the century either side of the Wars of Independence in that the minor nobility faced difficult decisions which had to be made on assessments of the likely eventual success of the Balliol, Plantagenet and Bruce parties. Sun, 01 Jan 2006 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2678 2006-01-01T00:00:00Z Brown, Chris This thesis examines the political, social and, in particular, military conditions that influenced the allegiance of the men and women of the political community of Lothian, that is to say those people with personal landholding, legal and military obligations whose services were crucial to the efficient administration of the sheriffdom and whose support was courted by kings and magnates alike. The key issue is the high degree of survival among these minor landed families. The upper strata of Scottish political society underwent considerable changes in the early to middle fourteenth century through the fortunes of war, in particular through the disinheritance of the Comyn family and their allies early in the reign of Robert I. Some families lost their Scottish properties, such as the Balliols and the Comyns. Others grew in stature; notably the Douglases and, in Lothian specifically, the Setons and the Lauders. Most landholders would probably have been content to retain their inheritances, and indeed, virtually all of the Lothian landed families of the late thirteenth century would seem to have managed to do just that. A high rate of success is not necessarily evidence that something is easily achieved; the retention of family properties was a complex business in wartime. In the period 1296-1314 the political community had to discharge their financial, legal and military burdens to the party currently in charge, but without permanently compromising themselves with the opposition, who might, after all, be in a position to exert lordship themselves at some point in the future. The military burdens are central to this thesis. Army service was a very obvious indication of allegiance. Given the nature of the normal practice of war in thirteenth and fourteenth century Europe, it is inevitable that this study examines the nature and incidence of armoured cavalry service in Lothian. The overwhelming majority of that service was performed by minor landholders. Records of their service in garrisons or their forfeiture as rebels provide us with a guide to the rate and incidence of defections from one party to another and therefore some guide to the degree to which a particular party was able to impose their lordship. The thesis explores the various challenges that faced the lesser landholders and more prosperous tenants and burgesses who lived through the Wars of Independence from the campaign of 1296 which ended the reign of King John and imposed the rule of Edward I, until 1341 when Edinburgh castle was recovered by the Scots from the forces of Edward III. It also questions the extent to which Edward III was able to impose his lordship in Lothian, considers the nature of the forces ranged against him and challenges the perception that only the outbreak of the Hundred Years War prevented the operational defeat of the Bruce party. The siege of Edinburgh castle in 1341 marked the end of the last attempt by an English medieval king to provide Lothian with a government. Naturally this would not have been abundantly apparent at the time; however subsequent English invasions, though they might attack Edinburgh, were not designed to bring about the conquest of Lothian. The political environment of Lothian landholders therefore differed substantially in 1296-41 compared to the century either side of the Wars of Independence in that the minor nobility faced difficult decisions which had to be made on assessments of the likely eventual success of the Balliol, Plantagenet and Bruce parties. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2672 Abstract: This study considers the career of Thomas of Bayeux, the first Norman archbishop of York. Through the patronage of William of Normandy and his half-brother, Odo, Thomas rose from treasurer of Bayeux to royal chaplain, and then to archbishop of York. Thomas' notorious "loss" of the primacy dispute has been misrepresented, for the archbishop made only a qualified profession to Lanfranc, and none to Anselm. Other aspects of Thomas' archiepiscopate have been equally misunderstood or neglected. In re-evaluating Thomas of Bayeux's career, this thesis draws on archiepiscopal acts and letters, charters, chronicles, Domesday Book and ancillary surveys, and the architectural remains of York's Norman minster. In his capacity as metropolitan of the northern province, Thomas of Bayeux granted his first undisputed suffragan, St. Cuthbert's, Durham, special privileges. The archbishop also capitalized on Lanfranc's empty grant of Scotland to annex two more suffragans to his province. Thomas offset York's loss of Lincoln and Worcester with St. Andrews and Orkney, freeing the province from Canterbury's assistance at northern consecrations. As diocesan, Thomas ministered to the collegiate churches at Ripon, Beverley, and Southwell by drawing on flourishing chapters to bolster weaker institutions. Where circumstances permitted, the archbishop reconstituted collegiate churches to mirror changes at the mother church, but the archbishop also recognized the Anglo-Saxon virtues of canonical common life. Relations between secular and monastic foundations in Thomas' diocese prove rosier than current opinion has allowed. Thomas not only countenanced but supported the growth of the Benedictines in the north. In his own church of St. Peter's, York, Thomas transformed a tiny, quasi-monastic chapter into a body of canons endowed with dignities and fixed prebends, and poised for mensal independence, The archbishop's use of prebendaries to develop waste land should not be overstated. Domesday entries, Thomas' patronage of York's ancient hospital, and the unusual architectural arrangement of the new Norman cathedral testify to the archbishop's pastoral commitment to his flock. Eloquent, good-natured, and the best musician of his age, above all Thomas proved a shrewd politician. He dealt strategically with two royal courts, weathered the destruction of a patron (Odo of Bayeux) and a suffragan (William of St. Calais), and established a secular cathedral during the height of a monastic revival, without making an enemy. Interesting in its own right, Thomas' career tells us much about the northern province's post-Conquest history and York's secular "reform", and ultimately about politics and patronage in the Anglo-Norman church. Wed, 01 Jan 1997 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2672 1997-01-01T00:00:00Z Austin, Elisabeth This study considers the career of Thomas of Bayeux, the first Norman archbishop of York. Through the patronage of William of Normandy and his half-brother, Odo, Thomas rose from treasurer of Bayeux to royal chaplain, and then to archbishop of York. Thomas' notorious "loss" of the primacy dispute has been misrepresented, for the archbishop made only a qualified profession to Lanfranc, and none to Anselm. Other aspects of Thomas' archiepiscopate have been equally misunderstood or neglected. In re-evaluating Thomas of Bayeux's career, this thesis draws on archiepiscopal acts and letters, charters, chronicles, Domesday Book and ancillary surveys, and the architectural remains of York's Norman minster. In his capacity as metropolitan of the northern province, Thomas of Bayeux granted his first undisputed suffragan, St. Cuthbert's, Durham, special privileges. The archbishop also capitalized on Lanfranc's empty grant of Scotland to annex two more suffragans to his province. Thomas offset York's loss of Lincoln and Worcester with St. Andrews and Orkney, freeing the province from Canterbury's assistance at northern consecrations. As diocesan, Thomas ministered to the collegiate churches at Ripon, Beverley, and Southwell by drawing on flourishing chapters to bolster weaker institutions. Where circumstances permitted, the archbishop reconstituted collegiate churches to mirror changes at the mother church, but the archbishop also recognized the Anglo-Saxon virtues of canonical common life. Relations between secular and monastic foundations in Thomas' diocese prove rosier than current opinion has allowed. Thomas not only countenanced but supported the growth of the Benedictines in the north. In his own church of St. Peter's, York, Thomas transformed a tiny, quasi-monastic chapter into a body of canons endowed with dignities and fixed prebends, and poised for mensal independence, The archbishop's use of prebendaries to develop waste land should not be overstated. Domesday entries, Thomas' patronage of York's ancient hospital, and the unusual architectural arrangement of the new Norman cathedral testify to the archbishop's pastoral commitment to his flock. Eloquent, good-natured, and the best musician of his age, above all Thomas proved a shrewd politician. He dealt strategically with two royal courts, weathered the destruction of a patron (Odo of Bayeux) and a suffragan (William of St. Calais), and established a secular cathedral during the height of a monastic revival, without making an enemy. Interesting in its own right, Thomas' career tells us much about the northern province's post-Conquest history and York's secular "reform", and ultimately about politics and patronage in the Anglo-Norman church. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2668 Thu, 01 Jan 1970 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2668 1970-01-01T00:00:00Z Abd El Aal, Nour Hoda Hasan http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2667 Fri, 01 Jan 1954 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2667 1954-01-01T00:00:00Z Augier, Fitzroy Richard http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2664 Abstract: This thesis examines the political career of Henry Percy, 1st earl of Northumberland. Chapter one examines the background of the Percy family, and Henry Percy's career in the years leading to his elevation to the earldom of Northumberland. Chapter two considers his relationships with John of Gaunt and the Neville family both at times of crisis and during times of relative stability. It also examines his relationship with the wider political community in the north of England and his role on the Scottish border during the late fourteenth century. Chapter three focuses on the turbulent years of 1399-1403. It offers new interpretations of Percy's participation in the revolution of 1399 and in the events leading to the 1403 rebellion led by his son Henry 'Hotspur'. Chapter four traces the final years of Percy's life from 1404-8. It re-interprets the events leading to his flight to Scotland in 1405, his years there, in Wales and on the continent and his final, fatal return to England in 1408. Sat, 01 Jan 2005 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2664 2005-01-01T00:00:00Z Towson, Kris This thesis examines the political career of Henry Percy, 1st earl of Northumberland. Chapter one examines the background of the Percy family, and Henry Percy's career in the years leading to his elevation to the earldom of Northumberland. Chapter two considers his relationships with John of Gaunt and the Neville family both at times of crisis and during times of relative stability. It also examines his relationship with the wider political community in the north of England and his role on the Scottish border during the late fourteenth century. Chapter three focuses on the turbulent years of 1399-1403. It offers new interpretations of Percy's participation in the revolution of 1399 and in the events leading to the 1403 rebellion led by his son Henry 'Hotspur'. Chapter four traces the final years of Percy's life from 1404-8. It re-interprets the events leading to his flight to Scotland in 1405, his years there, in Wales and on the continent and his final, fatal return to England in 1408. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2662 Sat, 01 Jan 1949 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2662 1949-01-01T00:00:00Z Seed, Geoffrey http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2645 Abstract: This thesis examines clienteles during the reign of Edward VI, particularly those of the dukes of Somerset and Northumberland, and the role of the county elite in political society in order to reassess politics from the perspective of clientage. Edward's reign has not been extensively studied from this perspective but work by Dr Adams, Professor Guy and others on other periods provided the necessary context to reassess Edwardian politics. The aim was to investigate whether the regime continued to rely on the same core within the county elite employed in the 1520s and 1530s and again in Elizabeth's reign. This has involved extensive archival research since 1996 (in St Andrews, London and the Midlands). I have found that the privy council tried to foster a closer working relationship with the county elite in order to maintain stability and prevent faction during this period of minority government. The regime depended on the same core of gentlemen in the shires to act as commissioners of the peace and to fill the other vital local offices. Even within this group there was an inner-ring. This relationship was a two-way process and the clientage that underpinned early modem society was central to it. This study has also explored the extent to which Somerset's and Northumberland's clienteles were involved in central and local government to reassess how much the dukes operated as courtcentred or county-centred politicians. Both men dominated government in turn and their clienteles were vitally important. These were made up of their servants, family, friends and clients and were mutual self-support groups that reinforced their political and social status. Although principally intended as a political study, this research has come to incorporate military and local history. It has looked at how clienteles operated during periods of stability and crisis (the activities of Lord Seymour of Sudeley, the 1549 rebellions, the October coup, the second fall of Somerset and the succession crisis in 1553) in order to demonstrate how they really functioned. Mon, 01 Jan 2001 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2645 2001-01-01T00:00:00Z Bryson, Alan This thesis examines clienteles during the reign of Edward VI, particularly those of the dukes of Somerset and Northumberland, and the role of the county elite in political society in order to reassess politics from the perspective of clientage. Edward's reign has not been extensively studied from this perspective but work by Dr Adams, Professor Guy and others on other periods provided the necessary context to reassess Edwardian politics. The aim was to investigate whether the regime continued to rely on the same core within the county elite employed in the 1520s and 1530s and again in Elizabeth's reign. This has involved extensive archival research since 1996 (in St Andrews, London and the Midlands). I have found that the privy council tried to foster a closer working relationship with the county elite in order to maintain stability and prevent faction during this period of minority government. The regime depended on the same core of gentlemen in the shires to act as commissioners of the peace and to fill the other vital local offices. Even within this group there was an inner-ring. This relationship was a two-way process and the clientage that underpinned early modem society was central to it. This study has also explored the extent to which Somerset's and Northumberland's clienteles were involved in central and local government to reassess how much the dukes operated as courtcentred or county-centred politicians. Both men dominated government in turn and their clienteles were vitally important. These were made up of their servants, family, friends and clients and were mutual self-support groups that reinforced their political and social status. Although principally intended as a political study, this research has come to incorporate military and local history. It has looked at how clienteles operated during periods of stability and crisis (the activities of Lord Seymour of Sudeley, the 1549 rebellions, the October coup, the second fall of Somerset and the succession crisis in 1553) in order to demonstrate how they really functioned. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2641 Abstract: The starting-point of this thesis is the question of the origin of the nobility in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem up to 1131. This is discussed in parallel with the question of the origins of the monarchy itself and that of relations between the two institutions. Chapter 1 discusses the European origins of the monarchy which derived from two distinct dynastic traditions, the House of Ardennes-Verdun whose power had declined in the later eleventh century and was extinguished on the eve of the crusade, and the House of Boulogne which was in an ascendant. Chapter 2 examines Godfrey of Bouillon's crusading army between 1096 and 1099. Originally almost exclusively Lotharingian in composition, the army absorbed numerous elements from other contingents in the course of the march. The minority who remained in Outremer after 1099 were of diverse origin and had developed strong ties to the Ardennes-Boulogne family. Chapter 3 re-assesses the generally accepted nature of the state established in Palestine by the First Crusade, arguing that this was a secular monarchy headed by a princeps whose authority derived from God. Chapter 4 deals with the origins of the nobility and is an analysis of prosopographical material presented in the Appendix, while Chapter 5 is a chronologically-based analysis of relations between monarchy and nobility. The nobility comprised four main groups: Lotharingians and Germans; Normans; Flemings, and Picards; and men from the Ile-de-France and the surrounding areas. The last group increased in numbers and influence after the accession of a new dynasty in the person of Baldwin II. Resentment against his policies, and a growing factionalism based on dynastic loyalties and geographical origins enabled sections of the nobilty to threaten the monarchy in this and the next reign. Fri, 01 Jan 1988 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2641 1988-01-01T00:00:00Z Murray, Alan V. The starting-point of this thesis is the question of the origin of the nobility in the Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem up to 1131. This is discussed in parallel with the question of the origins of the monarchy itself and that of relations between the two institutions. Chapter 1 discusses the European origins of the monarchy which derived from two distinct dynastic traditions, the House of Ardennes-Verdun whose power had declined in the later eleventh century and was extinguished on the eve of the crusade, and the House of Boulogne which was in an ascendant. Chapter 2 examines Godfrey of Bouillon's crusading army between 1096 and 1099. Originally almost exclusively Lotharingian in composition, the army absorbed numerous elements from other contingents in the course of the march. The minority who remained in Outremer after 1099 were of diverse origin and had developed strong ties to the Ardennes-Boulogne family. Chapter 3 re-assesses the generally accepted nature of the state established in Palestine by the First Crusade, arguing that this was a secular monarchy headed by a princeps whose authority derived from God. Chapter 4 deals with the origins of the nobility and is an analysis of prosopographical material presented in the Appendix, while Chapter 5 is a chronologically-based analysis of relations between monarchy and nobility. The nobility comprised four main groups: Lotharingians and Germans; Normans; Flemings, and Picards; and men from the Ile-de-France and the surrounding areas. The last group increased in numbers and influence after the accession of a new dynasty in the person of Baldwin II. Resentment against his policies, and a growing factionalism based on dynastic loyalties and geographical origins enabled sections of the nobilty to threaten the monarchy in this and the next reign. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2638 Abstract: The recorded history of the lordship under the House of Fergus lasted from only e. 1130 to 1231, but its origins lie in the fusion of the various peoples settled there by c. 1000. A blend of Celtic and Germanic groups created a hybrid culture that had more in common with Man and the Isles than mainland Scotland. Galwegian attitudes to and relationship with Scotland before c. 1130 are unclear, but ties with York and Man had greater value than Scottish claims to overlordship. The emergence of a powerful line of rulers kept the ambitions of the Crown in check, but any divisions in their ranks were exploited by the Scots. Close family links with the Plantagenet kings provided a counterbalance to Scottish interference, but brought English overlordship instead. This had the side-effect of securing the separation of the see of Whithorn from the Scottish Church. Marriage and kinship ties brought the lords political power in Scotland, England and Man, and control of estates outwith the lordship. This in turn led to the closer integration of Galloway into Scotland as its rulers gained high office in the kingdom. Thus the lords developed a dual character as Anglo-Scottish baron and Celtic chieftain. Introduction of Normanised colonists and the development of 'feudal' military tenures fostered this transition and eroded regional particularism. Integration was accelerated by elimination of the male line and partition between heiresses married into Anglo-Norman families. Division broke the power of Galloway, weakened the influence of its new rulers over the Galwegians and gave the Crown the control for which it had long striven. Sun, 01 Jan 1989 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2638 1989-01-01T00:00:00Z Oram, Richard D. The recorded history of the lordship under the House of Fergus lasted from only e. 1130 to 1231, but its origins lie in the fusion of the various peoples settled there by c. 1000. A blend of Celtic and Germanic groups created a hybrid culture that had more in common with Man and the Isles than mainland Scotland. Galwegian attitudes to and relationship with Scotland before c. 1130 are unclear, but ties with York and Man had greater value than Scottish claims to overlordship. The emergence of a powerful line of rulers kept the ambitions of the Crown in check, but any divisions in their ranks were exploited by the Scots. Close family links with the Plantagenet kings provided a counterbalance to Scottish interference, but brought English overlordship instead. This had the side-effect of securing the separation of the see of Whithorn from the Scottish Church. Marriage and kinship ties brought the lords political power in Scotland, England and Man, and control of estates outwith the lordship. This in turn led to the closer integration of Galloway into Scotland as its rulers gained high office in the kingdom. Thus the lords developed a dual character as Anglo-Scottish baron and Celtic chieftain. Introduction of Normanised colonists and the development of 'feudal' military tenures fostered this transition and eroded regional particularism. Integration was accelerated by elimination of the male line and partition between heiresses married into Anglo-Norman families. Division broke the power of Galloway, weakened the influence of its new rulers over the Galwegians and gave the Crown the control for which it had long striven. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2634 Abstract: This is a study of the publications and publishing practices of Alexander Dalrymple (1737-1808). Dalrymple was cumulatively a private publisher of nautical charts and plans (from 1767), the ''examiner of ships' journals'' and chart publisher for the East India Company (from 1779), and Hydrographer to the Admiralty (from 1795). The core of the study is a catalogue of the known publications of Alexander Dalrymple, defining and establishing his oeuvre. The catalogue is in two parts, Catalogue A for the letterpress publications, numbering 257, and Catalogue B for the engraved charts, plans of ports, views of land, and other Illustrations, numbering 1116. The entries in each part of the catalogue are arranged chronologically by date of publication, with full bibliographical and technical descriptions, and notes of attribution, dating and inter-relationships. The introduction gives a short account of Dalrymple's life, focussing on his publishing activity, and introducing his geographical and political pamphlet publishing. Four phases of activity in his nautical publication are identified: the decision to publish charts and memoirs from his own voyages in the Eastern Archipelago (1769-1772); the private publication of charts and plans with grants or subscriptions from the East India Company (1772-1779); the annual series of charts, plans, views and memoirs issued from 1779 onwards for the East India Company; and the organisation and output of the Admiralty Hydrographic Office which he ran in parallel with his East India Company work after 1795. This is supplemented by a discussion of the continuing use made of Dalrymple's charts after his death in 1808. An investigation of Dalrymple's engraving and publishing practices follows, with a brief survey of his technical leaflets and manuals on nautical surveying and chronometer use, and an account of Oriental Repertory, his chief non-nautical publication. The study emphasises the close personal control Dalrymple exercised over his publications, and the consequent problems in the Admiralty and East India Company in developing arrangements to continue publishing charts after his death. Fri, 01 Jan 1993 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2634 1993-01-01T00:00:00Z Cook, Andrew Stanley This is a study of the publications and publishing practices of Alexander Dalrymple (1737-1808). Dalrymple was cumulatively a private publisher of nautical charts and plans (from 1767), the ''examiner of ships' journals'' and chart publisher for the East India Company (from 1779), and Hydrographer to the Admiralty (from 1795). The core of the study is a catalogue of the known publications of Alexander Dalrymple, defining and establishing his oeuvre. The catalogue is in two parts, Catalogue A for the letterpress publications, numbering 257, and Catalogue B for the engraved charts, plans of ports, views of land, and other Illustrations, numbering 1116. The entries in each part of the catalogue are arranged chronologically by date of publication, with full bibliographical and technical descriptions, and notes of attribution, dating and inter-relationships. The introduction gives a short account of Dalrymple's life, focussing on his publishing activity, and introducing his geographical and political pamphlet publishing. Four phases of activity in his nautical publication are identified: the decision to publish charts and memoirs from his own voyages in the Eastern Archipelago (1769-1772); the private publication of charts and plans with grants or subscriptions from the East India Company (1772-1779); the annual series of charts, plans, views and memoirs issued from 1779 onwards for the East India Company; and the organisation and output of the Admiralty Hydrographic Office which he ran in parallel with his East India Company work after 1795. This is supplemented by a discussion of the continuing use made of Dalrymple's charts after his death in 1808. An investigation of Dalrymple's engraving and publishing practices follows, with a brief survey of his technical leaflets and manuals on nautical surveying and chronometer use, and an account of Oriental Repertory, his chief non-nautical publication. The study emphasises the close personal control Dalrymple exercised over his publications, and the consequent problems in the Admiralty and East India Company in developing arrangements to continue publishing charts after his death. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2629 Tue, 01 Jan 1974 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2629 1974-01-01T00:00:00Z Al-Humaidan, Humaidan Abdullah http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2628 Abstract: This thesis presents an edition of the complete text of The Roit or Quheill of Tyme a chronicle composed in Scots by the Scottish Franciscan friar Adam Abell during the 1530s. An example of the mediaeval genre of "universal" chronicle, it opens with a retelling of the creation story of Genesis and continues its narrative through biblical, classical Greek and Roman, mediaeval Scottish and European history. The main body of the chronicle ends in 1533, but Abell later added a continuation which follows events to 1537. The edition is based on the unique manuscript preserved in the National Library of Scotland in Edinburgh, NLS MS 1746. An introduction which places the chronicle within not only its social and cultural context in late mediaeval Scotland, but also the contexts of Scottish and international mediaeval historiography, is included. A glossary has also been appended to provide guidance with vocabulary. The Roit or Quheill of TyLne, which has never before been edited in full, is significant for a number of reasons. It is the last surviving Scottish chronicle composed before the Reformation, and provides an eyewitness narrative of the reigns of James III, James IV and James V. Furthermore, it is one of the very few examples of Franciscan secular historical writing which survive from mediaeval Europe, and is therefore an international rarity. Although much about Abell himself is obscure, the variety of materials quoted within the chronicle and his awareness of contemporary events provide insights into the education of, and resources available to, an ordinary Scottish religious in the early sixteenth century. Thu, 01 Jan 1998 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2628 1998-01-01T00:00:00Z Thorson, Stephanie Malone This thesis presents an edition of the complete text of The Roit or Quheill of Tyme a chronicle composed in Scots by the Scottish Franciscan friar Adam Abell during the 1530s. An example of the mediaeval genre of "universal" chronicle, it opens with a retelling of the creation story of Genesis and continues its narrative through biblical, classical Greek and Roman, mediaeval Scottish and European history. The main body of the chronicle ends in 1533, but Abell later added a continuation which follows events to 1537. The edition is based on the unique manuscript preserved in the National Library of Scotland in Edinburgh, NLS MS 1746. An introduction which places the chronicle within not only its social and cultural context in late mediaeval Scotland, but also the contexts of Scottish and international mediaeval historiography, is included. A glossary has also been appended to provide guidance with vocabulary. The Roit or Quheill of TyLne, which has never before been edited in full, is significant for a number of reasons. It is the last surviving Scottish chronicle composed before the Reformation, and provides an eyewitness narrative of the reigns of James III, James IV and James V. Furthermore, it is one of the very few examples of Franciscan secular historical writing which survive from mediaeval Europe, and is therefore an international rarity. Although much about Abell himself is obscure, the variety of materials quoted within the chronicle and his awareness of contemporary events provide insights into the education of, and resources available to, an ordinary Scottish religious in the early sixteenth century. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2622 Abstract: This thesis is a study of the relations between James I and his most important landed subjects during the thirteen years of his personal reign. The King's active and aggressive approach to monarchy contrasted with the political experiences of the Scottish nobility in the fifty years before 1424. The analysis of this attempt to impose strong kingship in a situation where strong kingship had not been the norm is the most important theme of the thesis. Such an analysis can only be undertaken by establishing the ambitions and activities of the King and his chief subjects at both national and local levels. The first chapter deals with the political community in 1423-4 and the evidence of their preparations for James', release from England. The immediate effects of James' return are studied in detail, especially his relations with the Earls of Mar, Douglas, Atholl, March and Angus in the first year of the reign. However, the main emphasis of the opening chapters is on the King's dealings with the Albany Stewarts, beginning with the piecemeal round-up of Walter Stewart and his allies and then the gradual establishment of sufficient support for James to launch a general attack on Albany and his family. Chapter Four deals with the results of Albany's removal for James' position within Scotland. The expansion of royal authority is considered in the ex-Albany Stewart lands and with regard to James' relations with the major surviving magnates, Douglas, Mar and Atholl. The varied fortunes of these three earls indicate the extent and limitations of the King's authority following his initial successes. This is also an important theme in the chapters dealing with the middle section of the reign between 1428 and 1431. This period is dominated by the attack on the Lord of the Isles and the effects of the King's ambitions in the north on the lowland political community. The apparent successes of James in both areas, and the connection between the collapse of his northern plans and the growing difficulties in his relations with the political community are analysed. The effect of the setback which James experienced in 1431, on royal policy is studied by considering the King's aims in the 1430s, and especially his interventions in Mar and March. The final chapter deals with the motives for James' assassination and the circumstances and immediate aftermath of the murder. As with the rest of the reign, this is best understood in terms of magnate affinities and ambitions and the areas in which such ambitions came into conflict with those of the King. Wed, 01 Jan 1992 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2622 1992-01-01T00:00:00Z Brown, Michael H. This thesis is a study of the relations between James I and his most important landed subjects during the thirteen years of his personal reign. The King's active and aggressive approach to monarchy contrasted with the political experiences of the Scottish nobility in the fifty years before 1424. The analysis of this attempt to impose strong kingship in a situation where strong kingship had not been the norm is the most important theme of the thesis. Such an analysis can only be undertaken by establishing the ambitions and activities of the King and his chief subjects at both national and local levels. The first chapter deals with the political community in 1423-4 and the evidence of their preparations for James', release from England. The immediate effects of James' return are studied in detail, especially his relations with the Earls of Mar, Douglas, Atholl, March and Angus in the first year of the reign. However, the main emphasis of the opening chapters is on the King's dealings with the Albany Stewarts, beginning with the piecemeal round-up of Walter Stewart and his allies and then the gradual establishment of sufficient support for James to launch a general attack on Albany and his family. Chapter Four deals with the results of Albany's removal for James' position within Scotland. The expansion of royal authority is considered in the ex-Albany Stewart lands and with regard to James' relations with the major surviving magnates, Douglas, Mar and Atholl. The varied fortunes of these three earls indicate the extent and limitations of the King's authority following his initial successes. This is also an important theme in the chapters dealing with the middle section of the reign between 1428 and 1431. This period is dominated by the attack on the Lord of the Isles and the effects of the King's ambitions in the north on the lowland political community. The apparent successes of James in both areas, and the connection between the collapse of his northern plans and the growing difficulties in his relations with the political community are analysed. The effect of the setback which James experienced in 1431, on royal policy is studied by considering the King's aims in the 1430s, and especially his interventions in Mar and March. The final chapter deals with the motives for James' assassination and the circumstances and immediate aftermath of the murder. As with the rest of the reign, this is best understood in terms of magnate affinities and ambitions and the areas in which such ambitions came into conflict with those of the King. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2621 Abstract: This thesis has as its subject matter the chronicles written by members of the Teutonic Order to describe and Justify the crusades undertaken by the Order in Prussia and Lithuania in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. It argues that the full importance of this material has been largely ignored or misunderstood by historians and literary historians and hence that its contribution to crusading ideology has not been fully appreciated. It is then argued that the Kronike von Pruzinlant, the most widely disseminated and influential of the chronicles, was written in response to widespread criticism of the crusades and the military orders at the end of the thirteenth and beginning, of the fourteenth centuries, and played an important part in re-establishing the crusading ideal at a time of crisis for the crusading movement. The first section examines the Kronike von Pruzinlant in the context of crusading tradition and contemporary crusading literature and aims to identify the Order's original contributions to crusading ideology. The second section employs a diachronic approach. It demonstrates the Kronike von Pruzinlant's importance by contrasting it with an earlier chronicles the Livlandische Reimchronik, and a later one, the Chronicle of Wigand of Marburg. It also contrasts the two existing versions of the Kronike von Pruzinlant, the Latin original and the vernacular translation, examining the impact made by changes in the vernacular version on the form and purpose of the chronicle. The thesis concludes that the Order made significant contributions to the development of crusading ideology in the fourteenth century. Its development of these ideas reflects its desire to come to terms with the criticisms and difficulties facing the military orders as a whole at this time and points forward to its establishment during the fourteenth century as the foremost centre of crusading warfare in Europe. Sun, 01 Jan 1984 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2621 1984-01-01T00:00:00Z Fischer, Mary Christie This thesis has as its subject matter the chronicles written by members of the Teutonic Order to describe and Justify the crusades undertaken by the Order in Prussia and Lithuania in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. It argues that the full importance of this material has been largely ignored or misunderstood by historians and literary historians and hence that its contribution to crusading ideology has not been fully appreciated. It is then argued that the Kronike von Pruzinlant, the most widely disseminated and influential of the chronicles, was written in response to widespread criticism of the crusades and the military orders at the end of the thirteenth and beginning, of the fourteenth centuries, and played an important part in re-establishing the crusading ideal at a time of crisis for the crusading movement. The first section examines the Kronike von Pruzinlant in the context of crusading tradition and contemporary crusading literature and aims to identify the Order's original contributions to crusading ideology. The second section employs a diachronic approach. It demonstrates the Kronike von Pruzinlant's importance by contrasting it with an earlier chronicles the Livlandische Reimchronik, and a later one, the Chronicle of Wigand of Marburg. It also contrasts the two existing versions of the Kronike von Pruzinlant, the Latin original and the vernacular translation, examining the impact made by changes in the vernacular version on the form and purpose of the chronicle. The thesis concludes that the Order made significant contributions to the development of crusading ideology in the fourteenth century. Its development of these ideas reflects its desire to come to terms with the criticisms and difficulties facing the military orders as a whole at this time and points forward to its establishment during the fourteenth century as the foremost centre of crusading warfare in Europe. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2619 Abstract: This thesis examines the relations between James II and those magnates who were active in politics during his reign, which lasted from 1437-1460. The Black Douglas family were of particular importance during both the minority and the personal rule of James II and their rise to prominence, conflict with the king, and ultimate downfall is studied with particular reference to their bases of power and support. The attitude of the king to the higher, and, where appropriate, lesser nobility is considered, and the thesis traces the development of the political community from the beginning of the reign, when the ranks of the higher nobility were severely depleted, to the state of the realm and its leaders at the time of the king's death in 1460. The major conflict with the Black Douglases is examined through official records and chronicle references and the various stages in the development of the contest are outlined and assessed. The attitude of the other members of the political community to the Crown/Douglas conflict is studied, and the king's methods of courting support, particularly through patronage, are traced. The attacks launched by the king on certain members of the nobility or, in the case of the Livingston faction, royal office holders, are considered, as are his efforts to build up the position of certain families and replenish the ranks of the nobility by creating certain earldoms and lordships of parliament. The rise of honorific dignities, i. e, the bestowal of titles which did not necessarily include the granting of any new land, is discussed, and the king's relationship with the three estates gathered in Parliament or General Council is assessed. The view of the reign of James II which appears in modern histories is traced through from contemporary sources with particular reference to the histories written in the sixteenth century which have provided much of the material, including errors and distortions, which have formed recent assessments. Fri, 01 Jan 1988 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2619 1988-01-01T00:00:00Z McGladdery, Christine Anne This thesis examines the relations between James II and those magnates who were active in politics during his reign, which lasted from 1437-1460. The Black Douglas family were of particular importance during both the minority and the personal rule of James II and their rise to prominence, conflict with the king, and ultimate downfall is studied with particular reference to their bases of power and support. The attitude of the king to the higher, and, where appropriate, lesser nobility is considered, and the thesis traces the development of the political community from the beginning of the reign, when the ranks of the higher nobility were severely depleted, to the state of the realm and its leaders at the time of the king's death in 1460. The major conflict with the Black Douglases is examined through official records and chronicle references and the various stages in the development of the contest are outlined and assessed. The attitude of the other members of the political community to the Crown/Douglas conflict is studied, and the king's methods of courting support, particularly through patronage, are traced. The attacks launched by the king on certain members of the nobility or, in the case of the Livingston faction, royal office holders, are considered, as are his efforts to build up the position of certain families and replenish the ranks of the nobility by creating certain earldoms and lordships of parliament. The rise of honorific dignities, i. e, the bestowal of titles which did not necessarily include the granting of any new land, is discussed, and the king's relationship with the three estates gathered in Parliament or General Council is assessed. The view of the reign of James II which appears in modern histories is traced through from contemporary sources with particular reference to the histories written in the sixteenth century which have provided much of the material, including errors and distortions, which have formed recent assessments. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2579 Abstract: This thesis details the rise to power of one of the great families of late sixteenth-century France, the Gondi. Antoine de Gondi, the last of fifteen children, left his native Florence to settle permanently in France in the first decade of the sixteenth century. Like many other Italian immigrants of his time, he established himself in Lyon as a merchant and banker. He later bought the Seigneurie du Perron, and married a woman of Piedmontese origin, Marie-Catherine de Pierrevive. Catherine de’ Medici met the couple and soon after invited them to court, giving them positions in the royal households. Antoine’s children, most notably Albert and Pierre, distinguished themselves at court, and not long afterwards were awarded the highest offices of state and church. Albert became Marshal of France in 1573, and Pierre became Bishop of Paris in 1570. At the same time, they proved themselves indispensable servants to the monarchy, and served the crown diplomatically, politically and financially, both in France and on foreign missions. Both brothers had large Parisian real estate holdings, both inside and outside the city centre. The essential role of the Gondi women in family strategy is also analysed. Albert and Pierre’s sister, Jeanne, became Prioress at the royal Priory of Saint-Louis de Poissy. The cousins of Albert and Pierre, Jean-Baptiste and Jérôme Gondi, stayed closely connected to the world of international banking and, together with other bankers, facilitated loans to the increasingly insolvent crown. The Gondi were often targets of anti-Italian hostility from various segments of French society, and contemporary perceptions of the Gondi family are examined. This study shows the family’s deployment of and reliance on close kin to expand their web of influence throughout France and abroad. This dissertation details the many mechanisms employed by the Gondi family to consolidate and expand their influence during the tumultuous French wars of religion. Wed, 30 Nov 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2579 2011-11-30T00:00:00Z Milstein, Joanna M. This thesis details the rise to power of one of the great families of late sixteenth-century France, the Gondi. Antoine de Gondi, the last of fifteen children, left his native Florence to settle permanently in France in the first decade of the sixteenth century. Like many other Italian immigrants of his time, he established himself in Lyon as a merchant and banker. He later bought the Seigneurie du Perron, and married a woman of Piedmontese origin, Marie-Catherine de Pierrevive. Catherine de’ Medici met the couple and soon after invited them to court, giving them positions in the royal households. Antoine’s children, most notably Albert and Pierre, distinguished themselves at court, and not long afterwards were awarded the highest offices of state and church. Albert became Marshal of France in 1573, and Pierre became Bishop of Paris in 1570. At the same time, they proved themselves indispensable servants to the monarchy, and served the crown diplomatically, politically and financially, both in France and on foreign missions. Both brothers had large Parisian real estate holdings, both inside and outside the city centre. The essential role of the Gondi women in family strategy is also analysed. Albert and Pierre’s sister, Jeanne, became Prioress at the royal Priory of Saint-Louis de Poissy. The cousins of Albert and Pierre, Jean-Baptiste and Jérôme Gondi, stayed closely connected to the world of international banking and, together with other bankers, facilitated loans to the increasingly insolvent crown. The Gondi were often targets of anti-Italian hostility from various segments of French society, and contemporary perceptions of the Gondi family are examined. This study shows the family’s deployment of and reliance on close kin to expand their web of influence throughout France and abroad. This dissertation details the many mechanisms employed by the Gondi family to consolidate and expand their influence during the tumultuous French wars of religion. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2558 Abstract: Llywelyn ab Iorwerth (1173-1140) has long been considered one of the leading heroes of Wales. The life and rule of Llywelyn, known as Llywelyn the Great, is explored in detail in this thesis. The grandson of Owain Gwynedd, ruler of North Wales from 1137-1170, Llywelyn grew up during the period of turmoil following Owain’s death. After wresting control of Gwynedd from his rival family members in the latter decade of the 12th century, he proceeded to gain recognition as the foremost representative of Wales on the political stage. Although viewed as a legendary hero in Welsh history, poetry and culture, Llywelyn's route to power is more complex than that. The thesis explores the development of the man from rebel and warlord, to leader and spokesman, to statesman, traces the expansion of his hegemony throughout Wales, and discusses the methods he used to gain and maintain power. Particular attention is paid to his use of family, marriage, allies, rivals and the church to achieve his goals. These insights can be derived from the surviving charters, letters, and other acta of Llywelyn and the Royal Chancery of England, the titles accorded therein, Welsh and English chronicles, as well as, occasionally, Venedotian Poetry. Finally, this thesis seeks to address the limitations on Llywelyn’s successes, in light of succeeding events and concludes with a discussion of Llywelyn’s legendary status in the modern world. Fri, 01 Jun 2012 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2558 2012-06-01T00:00:00Z Cole, Margaret Wrenn Llywelyn ab Iorwerth (1173-1140) has long been considered one of the leading heroes of Wales. The life and rule of Llywelyn, known as Llywelyn the Great, is explored in detail in this thesis. The grandson of Owain Gwynedd, ruler of North Wales from 1137-1170, Llywelyn grew up during the period of turmoil following Owain’s death. After wresting control of Gwynedd from his rival family members in the latter decade of the 12th century, he proceeded to gain recognition as the foremost representative of Wales on the political stage. Although viewed as a legendary hero in Welsh history, poetry and culture, Llywelyn's route to power is more complex than that. The thesis explores the development of the man from rebel and warlord, to leader and spokesman, to statesman, traces the expansion of his hegemony throughout Wales, and discusses the methods he used to gain and maintain power. Particular attention is paid to his use of family, marriage, allies, rivals and the church to achieve his goals. These insights can be derived from the surviving charters, letters, and other acta of Llywelyn and the Royal Chancery of England, the titles accorded therein, Welsh and English chronicles, as well as, occasionally, Venedotian Poetry. Finally, this thesis seeks to address the limitations on Llywelyn’s successes, in light of succeeding events and concludes with a discussion of Llywelyn’s legendary status in the modern world. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2545 Abstract: The thesis, "The Times and the Women's Suffrage Movement 1900-1918", is aimed at clarifying the paper's treatment of a contentious subject and amplifying the historical data about the movement itself. In order to accomplish this, the daily issues of the newspaper and its background were examined, along with the available sources on women's suffrage. After first reviewing the past and status of The Times, and the history and achievements of the suffragists, the study takes the shape of a chronological account of the paper's response to the movement in the first 19 years of the twentieth century. Until 1905, the response was negligible, as indeed was the energy of the suffragists. With the advent of militant tactics, inspired by the Pankhurst-headed Women's Social and Political Union, the public image of women's suffrage began to change and, with it, press coverage. Until 1908, these new tactics were largely symbolic, though often leading to the arrest and imprisonment of the new style "suffragettes". Besides opposing female enfranchisement in leading articles, there is some evidence that The Times allowed its opinions to spill over into its news columns - an occurrence which was to become increasingly obvious when militant tactics took on the violent aspect of stone throwing from 1908-1911. During this later period, The Times' editorial opposition hardened; when the suffragettes began employing arson and other property damage, in what was openly claimed to be "guerrilla warfare" in the years preceding the First World War, The Times used its respectable journalistic leadership to condemn the militants and urge active public and parliamentary opposition to the enfranchisement of women. When Britain entered the war, concern with the militant women disappeared from The Times' columns, as did other news unrelated to the conflict. By 1916, however, the participation of women in wartime activities began to command publicity, and a groundswell of support for enfranchisement finally overtook The Times in 1917. Subsequent leading articles were favorable, as were the majority of its wartime news accounts of women. Besides serving as a record of The Times' sensitivity to a popularly discussed topic, the study uncovers a thread of consistency running from the first perfunctory opposition to women's suffrage through active condemnation of militancy and final support of female enfranchisement. The Times always emphasized its adherence to educated public opinion; and even when its editorial shift did come, it seemed only to emphasize continuing reflection of this opinion and recognition of the trends acting upon it. The Times can then be seen as a newspaper possessing not only strength but flexibility towards political and social change. Wed, 01 Jan 1975 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2545 1975-01-01T00:00:00Z Sama, Anita The thesis, "The Times and the Women's Suffrage Movement 1900-1918", is aimed at clarifying the paper's treatment of a contentious subject and amplifying the historical data about the movement itself. In order to accomplish this, the daily issues of the newspaper and its background were examined, along with the available sources on women's suffrage. After first reviewing the past and status of The Times, and the history and achievements of the suffragists, the study takes the shape of a chronological account of the paper's response to the movement in the first 19 years of the twentieth century. Until 1905, the response was negligible, as indeed was the energy of the suffragists. With the advent of militant tactics, inspired by the Pankhurst-headed Women's Social and Political Union, the public image of women's suffrage began to change and, with it, press coverage. Until 1908, these new tactics were largely symbolic, though often leading to the arrest and imprisonment of the new style "suffragettes". Besides opposing female enfranchisement in leading articles, there is some evidence that The Times allowed its opinions to spill over into its news columns - an occurrence which was to become increasingly obvious when militant tactics took on the violent aspect of stone throwing from 1908-1911. During this later period, The Times' editorial opposition hardened; when the suffragettes began employing arson and other property damage, in what was openly claimed to be "guerrilla warfare" in the years preceding the First World War, The Times used its respectable journalistic leadership to condemn the militants and urge active public and parliamentary opposition to the enfranchisement of women. When Britain entered the war, concern with the militant women disappeared from The Times' columns, as did other news unrelated to the conflict. By 1916, however, the participation of women in wartime activities began to command publicity, and a groundswell of support for enfranchisement finally overtook The Times in 1917. Subsequent leading articles were favorable, as were the majority of its wartime news accounts of women. Besides serving as a record of The Times' sensitivity to a popularly discussed topic, the study uncovers a thread of consistency running from the first perfunctory opposition to women's suffrage through active condemnation of militancy and final support of female enfranchisement. The Times always emphasized its adherence to educated public opinion; and even when its editorial shift did come, it seemed only to emphasize continuing reflection of this opinion and recognition of the trends acting upon it. The Times can then be seen as a newspaper possessing not only strength but flexibility towards political and social change. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2342 Abstract: Edward I's Jewish policy attempted to curb usury and transform the lives and financial practices of the Jews. Historians have claimed that the policy, which is embodied in the Statutum de Judeismo of 1275, was a failure and resulted in the Expulsion of 1290. Although the Expulsion has received some attention from historians, very little work has been done on Edwardian Jewry as a whole and therefore it has not been possible to discern the exact effect of the Statutum within a general context. The best account and examination of the source material for the Expulsion still remains that of B.L.Abrahams. In the light of his work, the majority of historians have seen the Statute as an end to Jewish moneylending, a curtailing of Jewish livelihoods and an anti-semitic prelude to the Expulsion. It has not, however, always been clear how such historians have reached such conclusions. This thesis re-examines the Statutum de Judeismo and analyses, from the records of over 2000 bonds, the shift in Jewish financial interests that it brought about. In doing so, it highlights the way in which, in Edward's reign, certain Jews tempered their moneylending activities with commercial concerns. The method used to illustrate this change is tripartite. Firstly, Anglo-Jewish society and its relationship with the host community in the late thirteenth century is examined. Secondly, the specific histories of the three Jewish communities of Canterbury, Hereford and Lincoln are scrutinised. Finally, a discussion of Jewish financial practices after 1275 attempts to identify the changes brought about by the Edwardian Experiment. Fri, 01 Jan 1988 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2342 1988-01-01T00:00:00Z Mundill, Robin R. Edward I's Jewish policy attempted to curb usury and transform the lives and financial practices of the Jews. Historians have claimed that the policy, which is embodied in the Statutum de Judeismo of 1275, was a failure and resulted in the Expulsion of 1290. Although the Expulsion has received some attention from historians, very little work has been done on Edwardian Jewry as a whole and therefore it has not been possible to discern the exact effect of the Statutum within a general context. The best account and examination of the source material for the Expulsion still remains that of B.L.Abrahams. In the light of his work, the majority of historians have seen the Statute as an end to Jewish moneylending, a curtailing of Jewish livelihoods and an anti-semitic prelude to the Expulsion. It has not, however, always been clear how such historians have reached such conclusions. This thesis re-examines the Statutum de Judeismo and analyses, from the records of over 2000 bonds, the shift in Jewish financial interests that it brought about. In doing so, it highlights the way in which, in Edward's reign, certain Jews tempered their moneylending activities with commercial concerns. The method used to illustrate this change is tripartite. Firstly, Anglo-Jewish society and its relationship with the host community in the late thirteenth century is examined. Secondly, the specific histories of the three Jewish communities of Canterbury, Hereford and Lincoln are scrutinised. Finally, a discussion of Jewish financial practices after 1275 attempts to identify the changes brought about by the Edwardian Experiment. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2341 Sat, 01 Jan 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2341 2011-01-01T00:00:00Z Kamusella, Tomasz Dominik Roczniok, Andrzej http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2082 Abstract: In 1987, Martin Broszat (1926-1989) and Saul Friedländer (born 1932) debated the concept of “historicisation” in an exchange of letters. These letters were first published in the German premier journal Vierteljahrshefte für Zeitgeschichte (Quarterly for Contemporary History) and were eventually reproduced in other publications and translated into English. Today, the exchange between Broszat and Friedländer is viewed as one of the classic controversies in the historiography of the Third Reich and the Holocaust and is occasionally referred to as the “historicisation debate.” This thesis offers a historiographical analysis of the works of both Martin Broszat and Saul Friedländer. The central aim of this thesis is to identify, contextualise and examine the major themes of the historicisation debate. The first chapter provides an introduction to, and a close reading of, the letter exchange and further identifies the three major themes that structure the following three chapters: identity; history, memory and narrative construction; and the centrality of the Holocaust in the Nazi past. Each of these three chapters is divided into two sections: the first half is devoted to Broszat, the second half to Friedländer. The conclusion offers a comparison between their historiographical positions. Wed, 30 Nov 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2082 2011-11-30T00:00:00Z Rondags, Daniël In 1987, Martin Broszat (1926-1989) and Saul Friedländer (born 1932) debated the concept of “historicisation” in an exchange of letters. These letters were first published in the German premier journal Vierteljahrshefte für Zeitgeschichte (Quarterly for Contemporary History) and were eventually reproduced in other publications and translated into English. Today, the exchange between Broszat and Friedländer is viewed as one of the classic controversies in the historiography of the Third Reich and the Holocaust and is occasionally referred to as the “historicisation debate.” This thesis offers a historiographical analysis of the works of both Martin Broszat and Saul Friedländer. The central aim of this thesis is to identify, contextualise and examine the major themes of the historicisation debate. The first chapter provides an introduction to, and a close reading of, the letter exchange and further identifies the three major themes that structure the following three chapters: identity; history, memory and narrative construction; and the centrality of the Holocaust in the Nazi past. Each of these three chapters is divided into two sections: the first half is devoted to Broszat, the second half to Friedländer. The conclusion offers a comparison between their historiographical positions. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2050 Abstract: This article explores the transformation of the directional concept "the west" into the socio-political concept "the West". From the early 19th century onward, the concept of the West became temporalized and politicized. It became a concept of the future ("Zukunftsbegriff"), acquired a polemical thrust through the polarized opposition to antonyms such as "Russia", "the East", and "the Orient", and was deployed as a tool for forging national identities. The gestation of "the West" went hand-in-hand with the gradual substitution of an east-west divide for the north-south divide that had dominated European mental maps for centuries. Description: Published by the Institute of European History (IEG), Mainz 2011-11-21. When quoting this article please add the date of your last retrieval in brackets after the url. When quoting a certain passage from the article please also insert the corresponding number(s), for example 2 or 1-4. Sat, 01 Jan 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2050 2011-01-01T00:00:00Z Bavaj, Riccardo Beniamino Francesco Luca This article explores the transformation of the directional concept "the west" into the socio-political concept "the West". From the early 19th century onward, the concept of the West became temporalized and politicized. It became a concept of the future ("Zukunftsbegriff"), acquired a polemical thrust through the polarized opposition to antonyms such as "Russia", "the East", and "the Orient", and was deployed as a tool for forging national identities. The gestation of "the West" went hand-in-hand with the gradual substitution of an east-west divide for the north-south divide that had dominated European mental maps for centuries. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2015 Abstract: John Lesley saw himself as a humanist, devoted to the common weal and especially to his Queen; to others he was `a busie man', `seed-man of all treasons'. Educated in the Renaissance Scotland of James V and trained in France for a career in the law and the Church, he was `a great doer' with Queen Mary and, briefly, at the heart of government in Scotland, as Lord of Session, Bishop and trusted Counsellor. In 1568 his priorities were transformed. Charged with defending Mary's innocence at York and her interests at the court of Elizabeth, he failed to secure her rehabilitation in Scotland or her release from England. What he could not do in court by his pleading he attempted to do, covertly, by his pen, in an attempt to convince the English nobility and the Spanish King that Mary was Elizabeth's natural heir, in no way disqualified by her own character and conduct or her gender or by English laws of succession. These three topics and Lesley's handling of them are discussed in Chapters Two to Four. Chapter One uses his own, often mutually contradictory, accounts of these years to indicate the circumstances in which his polemic, and the Histories discussed in Chapter Six, were composed. Chapter Five argues that A Treatise of Treasons should not be ascribed to him. In the past century, Lesley has attracted little notice, usually overshadowed by stronger or more flamboyant characters; from his writings, Mary's `learned and most faithful servant' can appear to have the consistency of a chameleon. This study is concerned with his political works, in Latin, Scots and English; it tries to explain those discrepancies which it cannot reconcile, and to examine Lesley's ideas, and their influence, on political issues which included resistance, union with England and the rights of women. Tue, 01 Jan 2002 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2015 2002-01-01T00:00:00Z Beckett, Margaret J. John Lesley saw himself as a humanist, devoted to the common weal and especially to his Queen; to others he was `a busie man', `seed-man of all treasons'. Educated in the Renaissance Scotland of James V and trained in France for a career in the law and the Church, he was `a great doer' with Queen Mary and, briefly, at the heart of government in Scotland, as Lord of Session, Bishop and trusted Counsellor. In 1568 his priorities were transformed. Charged with defending Mary's innocence at York and her interests at the court of Elizabeth, he failed to secure her rehabilitation in Scotland or her release from England. What he could not do in court by his pleading he attempted to do, covertly, by his pen, in an attempt to convince the English nobility and the Spanish King that Mary was Elizabeth's natural heir, in no way disqualified by her own character and conduct or her gender or by English laws of succession. These three topics and Lesley's handling of them are discussed in Chapters Two to Four. Chapter One uses his own, often mutually contradictory, accounts of these years to indicate the circumstances in which his polemic, and the Histories discussed in Chapter Six, were composed. Chapter Five argues that A Treatise of Treasons should not be ascribed to him. In the past century, Lesley has attracted little notice, usually overshadowed by stronger or more flamboyant characters; from his writings, Mary's `learned and most faithful servant' can appear to have the consistency of a chameleon. This study is concerned with his political works, in Latin, Scots and English; it tries to explain those discrepancies which it cannot reconcile, and to examine Lesley's ideas, and their influence, on political issues which included resistance, union with England and the rights of women. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2001 Abstract: That kings throughout the entire Middle Ages used the marriages of themselves and their children to further their political agendas has never been in question. What this thesis examines is the significance these marriage alliances truly had to domestic and foreign politics in England from the accession of Henry II in 1154 until the death of his grandson Henry III in 1272. Chronicle and record sources shed valuable light upon the various aspects of royal marriage at this time: firstly, they show that the marriages of the royal family at this time were geographically diverse, ranging from Scotland and England to as far abroad as the Empire, Spain, and Sicily, Most of these marriages were based around one primary principle, that being control over Angevin land-holdings on the continent. Further examination of the ages at which children were married demonstrates a practicality to the policy, in that often at least the bride was young, certainly young enough to bear children and assimilate into whatever land she may travel to. Sons were also married to secure their future, either as heir to the throne or the husband of a wealthy heiress. Henry II and his sons were almost always closely involved in the negotiations for the marriages, and were often the initiators of marriage alliances, showing a strong interest in the promotion of marriage as a political tool. Dowries were often the centre of alliances, demonstrating how much the bride, or the alliance, was worth, in land, money, or a combination of the two. One of the most important aspects for consideration though, was the outcome of the alliances. Though a number were never confirmed, and most royal children had at least one broken proposal or betrothal before their marriage, many of the marriages made were indeed successful in terms of gaining from the alliance what had originally been desired. Fri, 01 Jan 2010 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/2001 2010-01-01T00:00:00Z Thomas, Elizabeth That kings throughout the entire Middle Ages used the marriages of themselves and their children to further their political agendas has never been in question. What this thesis examines is the significance these marriage alliances truly had to domestic and foreign politics in England from the accession of Henry II in 1154 until the death of his grandson Henry III in 1272. Chronicle and record sources shed valuable light upon the various aspects of royal marriage at this time: firstly, they show that the marriages of the royal family at this time were geographically diverse, ranging from Scotland and England to as far abroad as the Empire, Spain, and Sicily, Most of these marriages were based around one primary principle, that being control over Angevin land-holdings on the continent. Further examination of the ages at which children were married demonstrates a practicality to the policy, in that often at least the bride was young, certainly young enough to bear children and assimilate into whatever land she may travel to. Sons were also married to secure their future, either as heir to the throne or the husband of a wealthy heiress. Henry II and his sons were almost always closely involved in the negotiations for the marriages, and were often the initiators of marriage alliances, showing a strong interest in the promotion of marriage as a political tool. Dowries were often the centre of alliances, demonstrating how much the bride, or the alliance, was worth, in land, money, or a combination of the two. One of the most important aspects for consideration though, was the outcome of the alliances. Though a number were never confirmed, and most royal children had at least one broken proposal or betrothal before their marriage, many of the marriages made were indeed successful in terms of gaining from the alliance what had originally been desired. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1999 Abstract: This thesis explores the commercial links between Scotland and France in the long seventeenth century, with a focus on the Scottish mercantile presence in France’s Atlantic ports, particularly during periods of domestic and international upheaval. This study questions long-held assumptions regarding this relationship, asserting that the ‘Auld Alliance’ continued throughout the period, despite the widely held belief that it ended in 1560. Such assumptions have led scholars largely to ignore the continuing commercial relationship between Scotland and France in the long seventeenth century, focusing instead on the ‘golden age’ of the Auld Alliance or the British relationship with France in the eighteenth century. Such assumptions have been fostered by the methodological approaches used in the study of economic history to date. While I acknowledge the relevance of traditional quantitative approaches to economic history, such as those pioneered by T. C. Smout and which continue to be followed by historians such as Philipp Rössner, I follow alternative methods that have been recently employed by scholars such as Henriette de Bruyn Kops, Sheryllynne Haggerty, Xavier Lamikiz, Allan Macinnes and Steve Murdoch. These scholars have pioneered methodologies that prioritise private sources, allowing us to delve into the motivations and actions of the individuals who actually effected trade, be they merchants, factors, skippers or manufacturers. The core of my research has therefore entailed the discovery and use of previously untapped archival material including account books, letter books and correspondence, which illuminate the participation of these individuals in international trade. Such a study, while filling a specific gap in our understanding of Scotland’s overseas relations, applies a more social methodology to this topic, suggesting that scholars’ approaches need to be fundamentally altered if we are truly to understand the whole picture of Scotland’s, or indeed any nation’s, commercial relationships or wider economic position. Thu, 23 Jun 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1999 2011-06-23T00:00:00Z Talbott, Siobhan This thesis explores the commercial links between Scotland and France in the long seventeenth century, with a focus on the Scottish mercantile presence in France’s Atlantic ports, particularly during periods of domestic and international upheaval. This study questions long-held assumptions regarding this relationship, asserting that the ‘Auld Alliance’ continued throughout the period, despite the widely held belief that it ended in 1560. Such assumptions have led scholars largely to ignore the continuing commercial relationship between Scotland and France in the long seventeenth century, focusing instead on the ‘golden age’ of the Auld Alliance or the British relationship with France in the eighteenth century. Such assumptions have been fostered by the methodological approaches used in the study of economic history to date. While I acknowledge the relevance of traditional quantitative approaches to economic history, such as those pioneered by T. C. Smout and which continue to be followed by historians such as Philipp Rössner, I follow alternative methods that have been recently employed by scholars such as Henriette de Bruyn Kops, Sheryllynne Haggerty, Xavier Lamikiz, Allan Macinnes and Steve Murdoch. These scholars have pioneered methodologies that prioritise private sources, allowing us to delve into the motivations and actions of the individuals who actually effected trade, be they merchants, factors, skippers or manufacturers. The core of my research has therefore entailed the discovery and use of previously untapped archival material including account books, letter books and correspondence, which illuminate the participation of these individuals in international trade. Such a study, while filling a specific gap in our understanding of Scotland’s overseas relations, applies a more social methodology to this topic, suggesting that scholars’ approaches need to be fundamentally altered if we are truly to understand the whole picture of Scotland’s, or indeed any nation’s, commercial relationships or wider economic position. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1971 Abstract: This thesis is an examination of the printing industry in Paris between 1570 and 1590. These years represent a relatively under-researched period in the history of Parisian print. This period is of importance because of an event in 1572 – the St Bartholomew’s Day Massacre, and an event in 1588 – the Day of the Barricades and the subsequent exit from Paris of Henry III. This thesis concerns itself with the two years prior to 1572 and two years after 1588 in order to provide context, but the two supporting frames of this investigation are those important events. This thesis attempts to assess what effect those events had upon the printing industry in the foremost print centre of both France and Western Europe. With the religious situation in Paris quietened was there any concrete change in the 1570s and 1580s regarding the types of books printed in Paris? Was there any attempt to exploit this religious stability by pursuing the ‘retreating’ Protestant confession, or did the majority of printers turn away from confessional arguments and polemical literature? What were the markets for Paris books: were they predominantly local or international? The method by which these questions have been addressed is with a bibliometric analysis of the output of the Paris print shops. This statistical approach allows one to address the entire corpus of a city’s output and allows both broad surveys of the data in terms of categorisation of print, but also narrower studies of individual printers and their output. As such this approach allows the printing industry of Paris to be surveyed and analysed in a way that would otherwise be impossible. This statistical approach also allows the books to be seen as an economic item of industrial production instead of purely a culture item of artistic creation. This approach enhances rather than reduces the significance of a book’s cultural importance as it allows the researcher to fully appreciate the achievement and investment of both finance and time that was necessary for the completion of a well printed book. Thu, 23 Jun 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1971 2011-06-23T00:00:00Z John, Philip Owen This thesis is an examination of the printing industry in Paris between 1570 and 1590. These years represent a relatively under-researched period in the history of Parisian print. This period is of importance because of an event in 1572 – the St Bartholomew’s Day Massacre, and an event in 1588 – the Day of the Barricades and the subsequent exit from Paris of Henry III. This thesis concerns itself with the two years prior to 1572 and two years after 1588 in order to provide context, but the two supporting frames of this investigation are those important events. This thesis attempts to assess what effect those events had upon the printing industry in the foremost print centre of both France and Western Europe. With the religious situation in Paris quietened was there any concrete change in the 1570s and 1580s regarding the types of books printed in Paris? Was there any attempt to exploit this religious stability by pursuing the ‘retreating’ Protestant confession, or did the majority of printers turn away from confessional arguments and polemical literature? What were the markets for Paris books: were they predominantly local or international? The method by which these questions have been addressed is with a bibliometric analysis of the output of the Paris print shops. This statistical approach allows one to address the entire corpus of a city’s output and allows both broad surveys of the data in terms of categorisation of print, but also narrower studies of individual printers and their output. As such this approach allows the printing industry of Paris to be surveyed and analysed in a way that would otherwise be impossible. This statistical approach also allows the books to be seen as an economic item of industrial production instead of purely a culture item of artistic creation. This approach enhances rather than reduces the significance of a book’s cultural importance as it allows the researcher to fully appreciate the achievement and investment of both finance and time that was necessary for the completion of a well printed book. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1914 Abstract: This thesis will contend that a permanent body of military force under royal command, a ‘standing army’, arose during the first three decades of the seventeenth century in France. Such a development constituted a transformation in the nature of the monarchy’s armed forces. It was achieved by encouraging elements of the French nobility to become long-term office-holders within royal military institutions. Those members of the nobility who joined the standing army were not coerced into doing so by the crown, but joined the new body of force because it provided them with a means of achieving one of the fundamental ambitions of the French nobility: social advancement for their family.The first four chapters of this thesis thus look at how the standing army emerged via the entrenchment of a system of permanent infantry regiments within France. They look at how certain families, particularly from the lower and middling nobility, attempted to monopolise offices within the regiments due to the social benefits they conferred. Some of the consequences that arose from the army becoming an institution in which ‘careers’ could be pursued, such as promotion and venality, will be examined, as will how elements of the the nobility were vital to the expansion of the standing army beyond its initial core of units. Chapters Five and Six will investigate how the emergence of this new type of force affected the most powerful noblemen of the realm, the grands. In particular, it will focus on those grands who held the prestigious supra-regimental military offices of Constable and Colonel General of the Infantry. The thesis concludes that the emergence of the standing army helped to alter considerably the relationship between the monarchy and the nobility by the end of the period in question. A more monarchy-centred army and state had begun to emerge in France by the late 1620s; a polity which might be dubbed the early ‘absolute monarchy’. However, such a state of affairs had only arisen due to the considerable concessions that the monarchy had made to the ambitions of certain elements of the nobility. Wed, 01 Jun 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1914 2011-06-01T00:00:00Z Thomas, Daniel This thesis will contend that a permanent body of military force under royal command, a ‘standing army’, arose during the first three decades of the seventeenth century in France. Such a development constituted a transformation in the nature of the monarchy’s armed forces. It was achieved by encouraging elements of the French nobility to become long-term office-holders within royal military institutions. Those members of the nobility who joined the standing army were not coerced into doing so by the crown, but joined the new body of force because it provided them with a means of achieving one of the fundamental ambitions of the French nobility: social advancement for their family.The first four chapters of this thesis thus look at how the standing army emerged via the entrenchment of a system of permanent infantry regiments within France. They look at how certain families, particularly from the lower and middling nobility, attempted to monopolise offices within the regiments due to the social benefits they conferred. Some of the consequences that arose from the army becoming an institution in which ‘careers’ could be pursued, such as promotion and venality, will be examined, as will how elements of the the nobility were vital to the expansion of the standing army beyond its initial core of units. Chapters Five and Six will investigate how the emergence of this new type of force affected the most powerful noblemen of the realm, the grands. In particular, it will focus on those grands who held the prestigious supra-regimental military offices of Constable and Colonel General of the Infantry. The thesis concludes that the emergence of the standing army helped to alter considerably the relationship between the monarchy and the nobility by the end of the period in question. A more monarchy-centred army and state had begun to emerge in France by the late 1620s; a polity which might be dubbed the early ‘absolute monarchy’. However, such a state of affairs had only arisen due to the considerable concessions that the monarchy had made to the ambitions of certain elements of the nobility. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1884 Abstract: The thesis seeks to develop a more sophisticated view of the black power movement in twentieth century America by analysing the movement’s cultural legacy. The rise, maturation and decline of black power as a political force had a significant impact on American culture, black and white, yet to be substantively analysed. The thesis argues that while the black power movement was not exclusively cultural it was essentially cultural. It was a revolt in and of culture that was manifested in a variety of forms, with black and white culture providing an index to the black and white world view. This independent black culture base provided cohesion to a movement otherwise severely lacking focus and structural support for the movement’s political and economic endeavours. Each chapter in the PhD acts as a step toward understanding black power as an adaptive cultural term which served to connect and illuminate the differing ideological orientations of movement supporters and explores the implications of this. In this manner, it becomes possible to conceptualise the black power movement as something beyond a cacophony of voices which achieved few tangible gains for African-Americans and to move the discussion beyond traditional historiographical perspectives which focus upon the politics and violence of the movement. Viewing the movement from a cultural perspective places language, folk culture, film, sport, religion and the literary and performing arts in a central historical context which served to spread black power philosophy further than political invective. By demonstrating how culture served to broaden the appeal and facilitate the acceptance of black power tenets it is possible to argue that the use of cultural forms of advocation to advance black power ideologies contributed significantly to making the movement a lasting influence in American culture – one whose impact could be discerned long after its exclusively political agenda had disintegrated. Thu, 23 Jun 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1884 2011-06-23T00:00:00Z Torrubia, Rafael The thesis seeks to develop a more sophisticated view of the black power movement in twentieth century America by analysing the movement’s cultural legacy. The rise, maturation and decline of black power as a political force had a significant impact on American culture, black and white, yet to be substantively analysed. The thesis argues that while the black power movement was not exclusively cultural it was essentially cultural. It was a revolt in and of culture that was manifested in a variety of forms, with black and white culture providing an index to the black and white world view. This independent black culture base provided cohesion to a movement otherwise severely lacking focus and structural support for the movement’s political and economic endeavours. Each chapter in the PhD acts as a step toward understanding black power as an adaptive cultural term which served to connect and illuminate the differing ideological orientations of movement supporters and explores the implications of this. In this manner, it becomes possible to conceptualise the black power movement as something beyond a cacophony of voices which achieved few tangible gains for African-Americans and to move the discussion beyond traditional historiographical perspectives which focus upon the politics and violence of the movement. Viewing the movement from a cultural perspective places language, folk culture, film, sport, religion and the literary and performing arts in a central historical context which served to spread black power philosophy further than political invective. By demonstrating how culture served to broaden the appeal and facilitate the acceptance of black power tenets it is possible to argue that the use of cultural forms of advocation to advance black power ideologies contributed significantly to making the movement a lasting influence in American culture – one whose impact could be discerned long after its exclusively political agenda had disintegrated. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1882 Abstract: Educational provision in Scotland was revolutionised in the fifteenth century through the foundation of three universities, or studia generale, at St Andrews, Glasgow and Aberdeen. These institutions can be viewed as part of the general expansion in higher education across Europe from the late-fourteenth century, which saw the establishment of many new centres of learning, often intended to serve local needs. Their impact on Scotland ought to have been profound; in theory, they removed the need for its scholars to continue to seek higher education at the universities of England or the continent. Scotland’s fifteenth-century universities were essentially episcopal foundations, formally instituted by bishops within the cathedral cities of their dioceses, designed to meet the educational needs and career aspirations of the clergy. They are not entirely neglected subjects; the previous generation of university historians – including A. Dunlop, J. Durkan and L. J. Macfarlane – did much to recover the institutional, organisational and curricular developments that shaped their character. Less well explored, are the over-arching political themes that influenced the evolution of university provision in fifteenth-century Scotland as a whole. Similarly under-researched, is the impact of these foundations on the scholarly community, and society more generally. This thesis explores these comparatively neglected themes in two parts. Part I presents a short narrative, offering a more politically sensitive interpretation of the introduction and expansion of higher educational provision in Scotland. Part II explores the impact of these foundations on Scottish scholars. The nature of extant sources inhibits reconstruction of the full extent of their influence on student numbers and patterns of university attendance. Instead, Part II presents a thorough quantitative and qualitative prosopographical study of the Scottish episcopate within the context of this embryonic era of university provision in Scotland. In so doing, this thesis offers new insights into a neglected aspect of contemporary clerical culture as well as the politics of fifteenth-century academic learning. Thu, 23 Jun 2011 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1882 2011-06-23T00:00:00Z Woodman, Isla Educational provision in Scotland was revolutionised in the fifteenth century through the foundation of three universities, or studia generale, at St Andrews, Glasgow and Aberdeen. These institutions can be viewed as part of the general expansion in higher education across Europe from the late-fourteenth century, which saw the establishment of many new centres of learning, often intended to serve local needs. Their impact on Scotland ought to have been profound; in theory, they removed the need for its scholars to continue to seek higher education at the universities of England or the continent. Scotland’s fifteenth-century universities were essentially episcopal foundations, formally instituted by bishops within the cathedral cities of their dioceses, designed to meet the educational needs and career aspirations of the clergy. They are not entirely neglected subjects; the previous generation of university historians – including A. Dunlop, J. Durkan and L. J. Macfarlane – did much to recover the institutional, organisational and curricular developments that shaped their character. Less well explored, are the over-arching political themes that influenced the evolution of university provision in fifteenth-century Scotland as a whole. Similarly under-researched, is the impact of these foundations on the scholarly community, and society more generally. This thesis explores these comparatively neglected themes in two parts. Part I presents a short narrative, offering a more politically sensitive interpretation of the introduction and expansion of higher educational provision in Scotland. Part II explores the impact of these foundations on Scottish scholars. The nature of extant sources inhibits reconstruction of the full extent of their influence on student numbers and patterns of university attendance. Instead, Part II presents a thorough quantitative and qualitative prosopographical study of the Scottish episcopate within the context of this embryonic era of university provision in Scotland. In so doing, this thesis offers new insights into a neglected aspect of contemporary clerical culture as well as the politics of fifteenth-century academic learning. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1869 Mon, 01 Jan 2001 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1869 2001-01-01T00:00:00Z Bartlett, Robert John http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1841 Fri, 01 Jan 2010 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1841 2010-01-01T00:00:00Z Bavaj, Riccardo Beniamino Francesco Luca http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1840 Mon, 01 Mar 2010 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1840 2010-03-01T00:00:00Z Bavaj, Riccardo Beniamino Francesco Luca http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1563 Abstract: On November 17, 1307, the Armenian king, Het'um II, was assassinated by a Mongol, recently converted to Islam, the noyan Bularghu. In this paper I will look at this assassination, which has often been seen as significant in the context of the conversion of the Mongols of Persia to Islam, and also at the effects, or perceived effects, of that conversion, especially regarding Ilkhanid foreign policy. I shall consider the attitude of the Ilkhans to the small Armenian kingdom centred on Cilicia, now in south-eastern Turkey, which, by 1307 had shrunk from the size and importance it had enjoyed in the middle of the thirteenth century. First, I intend briefly to describe Armenian relations with the Mongols, from the irruption of the latter until about 1307; then I shall discuss the assassination, the sources and reasons for it; next I shall look at the conversion of the Mongol rulers of Persia to Islam, and any effects that this may have had on Ilkhanid foreign policy; finally I shall consider how both this conversion and the assassination have been interpreted by historians, and what this event actually shows us about the effects of the Mongol Ilkhans' conversion to Islam on their relationship with their subject, Christian, Armenian satellite. Fri, 01 Apr 2005 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1563 2005-04-01T00:00:00Z Stewart, Angus Donal On November 17, 1307, the Armenian king, Het'um II, was assassinated by a Mongol, recently converted to Islam, the noyan Bularghu. In this paper I will look at this assassination, which has often been seen as significant in the context of the conversion of the Mongols of Persia to Islam, and also at the effects, or perceived effects, of that conversion, especially regarding Ilkhanid foreign policy. I shall consider the attitude of the Ilkhans to the small Armenian kingdom centred on Cilicia, now in south-eastern Turkey, which, by 1307 had shrunk from the size and importance it had enjoyed in the middle of the thirteenth century. First, I intend briefly to describe Armenian relations with the Mongols, from the irruption of the latter until about 1307; then I shall discuss the assassination, the sources and reasons for it; next I shall look at the conversion of the Mongol rulers of Persia to Islam, and any effects that this may have had on Ilkhanid foreign policy; finally I shall consider how both this conversion and the assassination have been interpreted by historians, and what this event actually shows us about the effects of the Mongol Ilkhans' conversion to Islam on their relationship with their subject, Christian, Armenian satellite. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1554 Abstract: The idea of converting Scandinavia to Christianity had been enthusiastically pursued by the Emperor Louis the Pious and Archbishop Ebbo of Rheims in the 820s. Optimism such as their was, however, not to last, and little progress was made between the death of Archbishop Rimbert of Hamburg-Bremen in 888 and the conversion of Harald Bluetooth a century later. This article examines how Rimbert wrote a saint's "Life" about Anskar, his predecessor and "apostle to the north", in an attempt to arrest the waning support for the mission. It considers how this was achieved by placing the text in the context of the clashes between Ebbo and his successor, Hincmar, the predestination debate and the idea that mission was fulfilling apocalyptic prophecies. Thu, 01 Apr 2004 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1554 2004-04-01T00:00:00Z Palmer, James Trevor The idea of converting Scandinavia to Christianity had been enthusiastically pursued by the Emperor Louis the Pious and Archbishop Ebbo of Rheims in the 820s. Optimism such as their was, however, not to last, and little progress was made between the death of Archbishop Rimbert of Hamburg-Bremen in 888 and the conversion of Harald Bluetooth a century later. This article examines how Rimbert wrote a saint's "Life" about Anskar, his predecessor and "apostle to the north", in an attempt to arrest the waning support for the mission. It considers how this was achieved by placing the text in the context of the clashes between Ebbo and his successor, Hincmar, the predestination debate and the idea that mission was fulfilling apocalyptic prophecies. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1552 Abstract: This article focusses on the concept of cultural pluralism in the North American folk music revival of the 1960s. Building on the excellent work of earlier folk revival scholars, the article looks in greater depth at the “vision of diversity” promoted by the folk revival in North America – at the ways in which this vision was constructed, at the reasons for its maintenance and at its ultimate decline and on the consequences of this for anglophone Canadian and American musicians and enthusiasts alike. Fri, 01 Dec 2006 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1552 2006-12-01T00:00:00Z Mitchell, Gillian Anna Margaret This article focusses on the concept of cultural pluralism in the North American folk music revival of the 1960s. Building on the excellent work of earlier folk revival scholars, the article looks in greater depth at the “vision of diversity” promoted by the folk revival in North America – at the ways in which this vision was constructed, at the reasons for its maintenance and at its ultimate decline and on the consequences of this for anglophone Canadian and American musicians and enthusiasts alike. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1551 Abstract: This paper explores aspects of Anglo-Scottish relations in Elizabeth's reign with particular emphasis on the idea of dynastic union and the creation of a Protestant British kingdom. It begins by examining the legacy of pre-Elizabethan ideas of Britain and the extent to which Elizabeth and her government sought to realise the vision of a Protestant and imperial British kingdom first articulated in the late 1540s. It then focuses on the issues arising from the deposition of Mary Queen of Scots and her long captivity in England. The dynastic implications of Mary's execution in 1587 are highlighted and it is argued that Elizabeth's policy towards James VI and Scotland betrays little or no interest in developing a truly British agenda. Wed, 01 Dec 2004 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1551 2004-12-01T00:00:00Z Mason, Roger Alexander This paper explores aspects of Anglo-Scottish relations in Elizabeth's reign with particular emphasis on the idea of dynastic union and the creation of a Protestant British kingdom. It begins by examining the legacy of pre-Elizabethan ideas of Britain and the extent to which Elizabeth and her government sought to realise the vision of a Protestant and imperial British kingdom first articulated in the late 1540s. It then focuses on the issues arising from the deposition of Mary Queen of Scots and her long captivity in England. The dynastic implications of Mary's execution in 1587 are highlighted and it is argued that Elizabeth's policy towards James VI and Scotland betrays little or no interest in developing a truly British agenda. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1529 Abstract: This article charts and tries to explain the changing use of ‘minority’ languages in Europe between the end of the Middle Ages and the 19th century. This period saw the beginnings of a decline in the use of certain dialects and separate languages, notably Irish and Scottish Gaelic, although some tongues such as Catalan and Welsh remained widely used. The article develops some models of the relationship between language and its social, economic and political context. That relationship was mediated through the availability of printed literature; the political (including military) relations between areas where different languages or dialects were spoken; the nature and relative level of economic development (including urbanization); the policy of the providers of formal education and that of the church on religious instruction and worship; and, finally, local social structures and power relationships. The focus is principally on western Europe, but material is also drawn from Scandinavia and from eastern and central Europe. Tue, 01 Jul 2003 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1529 2003-07-01T00:00:00Z Houston, Robert Allan This article charts and tries to explain the changing use of ‘minority’ languages in Europe between the end of the Middle Ages and the 19th century. This period saw the beginnings of a decline in the use of certain dialects and separate languages, notably Irish and Scottish Gaelic, although some tongues such as Catalan and Welsh remained widely used. The article develops some models of the relationship between language and its social, economic and political context. That relationship was mediated through the availability of printed literature; the political (including military) relations between areas where different languages or dialects were spoken; the nature and relative level of economic development (including urbanization); the policy of the providers of formal education and that of the church on religious instruction and worship; and, finally, local social structures and power relationships. The focus is principally on western Europe, but material is also drawn from Scandinavia and from eastern and central Europe. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1527 Abstract: In recent years, the idea that Britain and its northern American colonies were part of a single ‘British Atlantic world’ has provided historians of both the Old World and the New with a novel perspective from which to explore their subjects during the long eighteenth century. With a case study of Charleston, South Carolina, this essay extends British categories of analysis across the Atlantic to uncover the origins of an American middle class. Emphasis is placed on the simultaneous consideration of all arenas of identity formation, with a view to demonstrating that examining either the cultural sphere or the economic one cannot bring a genuine understanding of the coherence of this eighteenth-century middling sort. Investigating the emergence of this social group in the widest possible sense, I show how the economic experience of these middling people forged common values which then found their expression in the cultural and political sphere. Since this middle sort achieved such coherence before 1776 I suggest that we must move away from accounts that depict colonial society as a place of binary opposites and occupational groupings, for such models cannot convey the complexity of the British Atlantic urban society that took shape during this era. Wed, 01 Aug 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1527 2007-08-01T00:00:00Z Hart, Emma Frances Katherine In recent years, the idea that Britain and its northern American colonies were part of a single ‘British Atlantic world’ has provided historians of both the Old World and the New with a novel perspective from which to explore their subjects during the long eighteenth century. With a case study of Charleston, South Carolina, this essay extends British categories of analysis across the Atlantic to uncover the origins of an American middle class. Emphasis is placed on the simultaneous consideration of all arenas of identity formation, with a view to demonstrating that examining either the cultural sphere or the economic one cannot bring a genuine understanding of the coherence of this eighteenth-century middling sort. Investigating the emergence of this social group in the widest possible sense, I show how the economic experience of these middling people forged common values which then found their expression in the cultural and political sphere. Since this middle sort achieved such coherence before 1776 I suggest that we must move away from accounts that depict colonial society as a place of binary opposites and occupational groupings, for such models cannot convey the complexity of the British Atlantic urban society that took shape during this era. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1492 Abstract: In the last decade of the nineteenth century, the English seaside and health resort of Torquay abandoned its old practice of municipal waste tipping and invested in a destructor, or incinerator. Technical, legal and financial considerations lay behind this decision. The ensuing protests against the operation of the destructor highlight the tensions between nascent technocrats and the affected residents. At a time when pollution was most often displaced or dispersed, topography conspired against the residents of Torquay, and challenged the accepted spatial and social relationships of waste. Wed, 01 Aug 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1492 2007-08-01T00:00:00Z Clark, John Finlay Mcdiarmid In the last decade of the nineteenth century, the English seaside and health resort of Torquay abandoned its old practice of municipal waste tipping and invested in a destructor, or incinerator. Technical, legal and financial considerations lay behind this decision. The ensuing protests against the operation of the destructor highlight the tensions between nascent technocrats and the affected residents. At a time when pollution was most often displaced or dispersed, topography conspired against the residents of Torquay, and challenged the accepted spatial and social relationships of waste. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1032 Thu, 01 Jan 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1032 2009-01-01T00:00:00Z Greenwood, Timothy William http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1024 Abstract: Veterinary medicine in late-mediaeval England has thus far received little attention. This study therefore aims to partly fill this gap by providing an insight into English veterinary practices at this time. The introduction places the animals under discussion into context, from the noble war-horse to the lowly pig. Also discussed are the sources, with their intended audience and evidence for use. The first chapter concentrates on those who were responsible for treating animals when ill, examining the qualities sought in such people, and the source of their learning. In the second chapter the ailments suffered by mediaeval animals are discussed, together with the causes of illness and methods of diagnosis. The third, and final, chapter examines the treatment meted out to animals. Firstly the factors influencing this are explored, followed by surgical intervention, then therapeutic methods of treatment. The precautions taken when treating animals are looked at, as too is the efficacy of the remedies, whilst finally the preparation of medicines, the instruments used, and the materia medica employed are discussed. The aim of this study is not only to provide an insight into the state of veterinary medicine in late-mediaeval England, but also to adopt a broader and more comparative approach than has hitherto been undertaken. It therefore draws upon veterinary texts, hawking and hunting manuals, husbandry treatises, and recipe collections, in order to compare and contrast the ailments and treatment meted out to a variety of animals. Another important facet is to examine the reality of care, which is achieved through an examination of sources such as household and manorial accounts. By marrying the actuality of care with the theory and recommendations of treatises and recipe collections, our understanding of animal welfare is more greatly enhanced. Thu, 24 Jun 2010 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1024 2010-06-24T00:00:00Z Aitchison, Briony Louise Veterinary medicine in late-mediaeval England has thus far received little attention. This study therefore aims to partly fill this gap by providing an insight into English veterinary practices at this time. The introduction places the animals under discussion into context, from the noble war-horse to the lowly pig. Also discussed are the sources, with their intended audience and evidence for use. The first chapter concentrates on those who were responsible for treating animals when ill, examining the qualities sought in such people, and the source of their learning. In the second chapter the ailments suffered by mediaeval animals are discussed, together with the causes of illness and methods of diagnosis. The third, and final, chapter examines the treatment meted out to animals. Firstly the factors influencing this are explored, followed by surgical intervention, then therapeutic methods of treatment. The precautions taken when treating animals are looked at, as too is the efficacy of the remedies, whilst finally the preparation of medicines, the instruments used, and the materia medica employed are discussed. The aim of this study is not only to provide an insight into the state of veterinary medicine in late-mediaeval England, but also to adopt a broader and more comparative approach than has hitherto been undertaken. It therefore draws upon veterinary texts, hawking and hunting manuals, husbandry treatises, and recipe collections, in order to compare and contrast the ailments and treatment meted out to a variety of animals. Another important facet is to examine the reality of care, which is achieved through an examination of sources such as household and manorial accounts. By marrying the actuality of care with the theory and recommendations of treatises and recipe collections, our understanding of animal welfare is more greatly enhanced. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1017 Abstract: This thesis examines the ideal of the Anglo-Saxon and Irish ciuitas, c. 500-1050, by considering what Anglo-Saxon and Irish ecclesiastics understood a ciuitas to be, how they used the term in their own writings and what terms were its vernacular equivalent. When looking at early Insular history, there can be no doubt that the locations that were called ciuitates by Anglo-Saxon and Irish ecclesiastics are some of the most important sites in forming a better understanding of the time period. Ciuitates like Armagh, Canterbury, Clonmacnoise, Iona, Kildare, London and Winchester were settlements that attracted large numbers of people, as well as being centres of both secular and religious power. These ecclesiastical centres had a diversity of individuals within their boundaries, from the ecclesiastics of the sacred centre to monastic tenants and various types of visitors. The importance of Anglo-Saxon and Irish ciuitates cannot only be seen in the frequency of the term's use in primary sources, but also in the great extent to which these sites are mentioned in secondary sources on the time period. Although these communities are often used by scholars to prove or disprove different points of history, the term ciuitas has not been examined in a study devoted to the subject. This thesis has been divided into three chapters. Chapter one considers biblical inspiration in the ideal of the ciuitas, chapter two analyzes the Anglo-Saxon ciuitas and word usage, while chapter three reviews the Irish ciuitas and word use. By the end of this study it will become clear what Anglo-Saxon and Irish ecclesiastics thought a ciuitas to be, as well as the different definitions they understood to apply to these sites. Thu, 24 Jun 2010 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/1017 2010-06-24T00:00:00Z Maddox, Melanie C. This thesis examines the ideal of the Anglo-Saxon and Irish ciuitas, c. 500-1050, by considering what Anglo-Saxon and Irish ecclesiastics understood a ciuitas to be, how they used the term in their own writings and what terms were its vernacular equivalent. When looking at early Insular history, there can be no doubt that the locations that were called ciuitates by Anglo-Saxon and Irish ecclesiastics are some of the most important sites in forming a better understanding of the time period. Ciuitates like Armagh, Canterbury, Clonmacnoise, Iona, Kildare, London and Winchester were settlements that attracted large numbers of people, as well as being centres of both secular and religious power. These ecclesiastical centres had a diversity of individuals within their boundaries, from the ecclesiastics of the sacred centre to monastic tenants and various types of visitors. The importance of Anglo-Saxon and Irish ciuitates cannot only be seen in the frequency of the term's use in primary sources, but also in the great extent to which these sites are mentioned in secondary sources on the time period. Although these communities are often used by scholars to prove or disprove different points of history, the term ciuitas has not been examined in a study devoted to the subject. This thesis has been divided into three chapters. Chapter one considers biblical inspiration in the ideal of the ciuitas, chapter two analyzes the Anglo-Saxon ciuitas and word usage, while chapter three reviews the Irish ciuitas and word use. By the end of this study it will become clear what Anglo-Saxon and Irish ecclesiastics thought a ciuitas to be, as well as the different definitions they understood to apply to these sites. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/958 Abstract: This thesis analyses the commercial, maritime and military relations between Scotland and the cities and territories in the North Western parts of the Holy Roman Empire during the early modern period; specifically Hamburg, Bremen, the Swedish duchies of Bremen and Verden, Danish Altona and Braunschweig-Lüneburg. Having identified anomalies in the histories of these locations, and bringing a more international dimension to them, my study tackles a remarkable understudied geo-political location. The core of my research identifies the immigration of Scots and the establishment of commercial networks within a region rather than an individual territory, highlighting contact across political borders. This region differed significantly from other places in Northern Europe in that it did not maintain an ethnically distinct Scottish community enforcing and encouraging interaction with the indigenous German population and other foreigners such as the English Merchant Adventurers in Hamburg. The survey reveals that despite the lack of such a community the region was of commercial significance to Scots as evidenced by the presence of individual Scottish merchants, factors and entrepreneurs whose trade links stretched far beyond their home country. Significantly, these Scots present in mercantile capacities were demonstrably linked to their countrymen who frequented the region as diplomats and soldiers who frequently resided in the neutral cities of Bremen and Hamburg. Some of these Scots within the Swedish army were of importance in the administration of Swedish Bremen-Verden while others fought for Braunschweig-Lüneburg. Their presence encouraged chain migration, particularly offering shelter to Scottish political exiles in the later seventeenth century. Analysing the collective role of these men and the relationships between them, this thesis highlights the overall significance of the wider Elbe-Weser region to the Scots and vice versa, filling a gap in our understanding of the Scottish Diaspora in the early modern period, and broadening our understanding of the region itself. Thu, 01 Jan 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/958 2009-01-01T00:00:00Z Zickermann, Kathrin This thesis analyses the commercial, maritime and military relations between Scotland and the cities and territories in the North Western parts of the Holy Roman Empire during the early modern period; specifically Hamburg, Bremen, the Swedish duchies of Bremen and Verden, Danish Altona and Braunschweig-Lüneburg. Having identified anomalies in the histories of these locations, and bringing a more international dimension to them, my study tackles a remarkable understudied geo-political location. The core of my research identifies the immigration of Scots and the establishment of commercial networks within a region rather than an individual territory, highlighting contact across political borders. This region differed significantly from other places in Northern Europe in that it did not maintain an ethnically distinct Scottish community enforcing and encouraging interaction with the indigenous German population and other foreigners such as the English Merchant Adventurers in Hamburg. The survey reveals that despite the lack of such a community the region was of commercial significance to Scots as evidenced by the presence of individual Scottish merchants, factors and entrepreneurs whose trade links stretched far beyond their home country. Significantly, these Scots present in mercantile capacities were demonstrably linked to their countrymen who frequented the region as diplomats and soldiers who frequently resided in the neutral cities of Bremen and Hamburg. Some of these Scots within the Swedish army were of importance in the administration of Swedish Bremen-Verden while others fought for Braunschweig-Lüneburg. Their presence encouraged chain migration, particularly offering shelter to Scottish political exiles in the later seventeenth century. Analysing the collective role of these men and the relationships between them, this thesis highlights the overall significance of the wider Elbe-Weser region to the Scots and vice versa, filling a gap in our understanding of the Scottish Diaspora in the early modern period, and broadening our understanding of the region itself. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/915 Abstract: In the ninth century, the community of St Filibert, which was established on the island of Noirmoutier in the late-seventh century, relocated five times reportedly due to pressures caused by the invasions of the Northmen. The community produced texts during the period of relocations which emphasised the agency of the Northmen and whose testimony has been readily accepted in most subsequent historical analysis. The twofold aim of this thesis is to re-examine the body of literature produced by the community in order first to measure the narrative it provides against the paradigm of flight from the Northmen, and second to understand the nature of the texts themselves. It will argue that rather than being a community in flight, the Filibertines were involved in some of the most important concerns in the ninth-century kingdoms of Louis the Pious and Charles the Bald. They were not only at the centre of successive royal patronage circles, but they developed the cult of their patron, St Filibert, through the process of relocation in both architectural and devotional spheres. Moreover, their economic activity, which had always been a concern of theirs since the late-seventh century, developed through the use of salt-pans and vineyards as well as through the donation of exemptions from taxation on the transit of goods. Overall this thesis proposes that the ninth century was, for the community of St Filibert, a period largely dominated by growth on a number of levels and argues that the texts that put flight from the Northmen at their heart were written as a method of defining an identity for a community in flux. Thu, 24 Jun 2010 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/915 2010-06-24T00:00:00Z Harding, Christian In the ninth century, the community of St Filibert, which was established on the island of Noirmoutier in the late-seventh century, relocated five times reportedly due to pressures caused by the invasions of the Northmen. The community produced texts during the period of relocations which emphasised the agency of the Northmen and whose testimony has been readily accepted in most subsequent historical analysis. The twofold aim of this thesis is to re-examine the body of literature produced by the community in order first to measure the narrative it provides against the paradigm of flight from the Northmen, and second to understand the nature of the texts themselves. It will argue that rather than being a community in flight, the Filibertines were involved in some of the most important concerns in the ninth-century kingdoms of Louis the Pious and Charles the Bald. They were not only at the centre of successive royal patronage circles, but they developed the cult of their patron, St Filibert, through the process of relocation in both architectural and devotional spheres. Moreover, their economic activity, which had always been a concern of theirs since the late-seventh century, developed through the use of salt-pans and vineyards as well as through the donation of exemptions from taxation on the transit of goods. Overall this thesis proposes that the ninth century was, for the community of St Filibert, a period largely dominated by growth on a number of levels and argues that the texts that put flight from the Northmen at their heart were written as a method of defining an identity for a community in flux. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/904 Abstract: The survival and success of religious reform groups in the late medieval period was often due to the efforts of an ecclesiastical patron, a powerful and often wealthy individual who exerted their influence on behalf of the group or their leaders and spokesmen. This thesis uses the wealth of documentation available on the Spiritual Franciscans to explore the origin, development and wider effect of the relationships between the most powerful ecclesiastical patrons of the reformers and their clients, spokesmen for the Italian Spirituals at the papal court who were taken into the patrons’ households for years or even decades. During that time, the political fortunes of the different groups of Spiritual Franciscans fluctuated dramatically: in only a handful of years they went from hopeful expectation at the Council of Vienne c. 1311 to heresy trials, imprisoned spokesmen and friars burned at the stake c.1317-1318. Using testaments from the patrons’ families and the patrons themselves, the thesis explores the possible reasons for the patrons’ initial attraction to their Spiritual Franciscan clients. Letters, chronicles and exegetical texts written by the clients during and after their time in the patrons’ households are examined along with papal registers and other narrative and epistolary sources to develop models of the nature and progression of the patronage relationship, and how it survived in the face of periods of intense disapproval and harassment from the papacy, other prelates and some members of the Franciscan hierarchy. After establishing a framework for the progression of the patronage relationship, evidence of art patronage and other religious and patronage interests that the patrons and clients shared is used to develop a deeper understanding of how the patrons’ choice to involve themselves with the Spiritual Franciscans positively or negatively affected others in their orbit, especially their other clients. Description: Electronic version excludes material for which permission has not been granted by the rights holder Mon, 30 Nov 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/904 2009-11-30T00:00:00Z Graham, Emily E. The survival and success of religious reform groups in the late medieval period was often due to the efforts of an ecclesiastical patron, a powerful and often wealthy individual who exerted their influence on behalf of the group or their leaders and spokesmen. This thesis uses the wealth of documentation available on the Spiritual Franciscans to explore the origin, development and wider effect of the relationships between the most powerful ecclesiastical patrons of the reformers and their clients, spokesmen for the Italian Spirituals at the papal court who were taken into the patrons’ households for years or even decades. During that time, the political fortunes of the different groups of Spiritual Franciscans fluctuated dramatically: in only a handful of years they went from hopeful expectation at the Council of Vienne c. 1311 to heresy trials, imprisoned spokesmen and friars burned at the stake c.1317-1318. Using testaments from the patrons’ families and the patrons themselves, the thesis explores the possible reasons for the patrons’ initial attraction to their Spiritual Franciscan clients. Letters, chronicles and exegetical texts written by the clients during and after their time in the patrons’ households are examined along with papal registers and other narrative and epistolary sources to develop models of the nature and progression of the patronage relationship, and how it survived in the face of periods of intense disapproval and harassment from the papacy, other prelates and some members of the Franciscan hierarchy. After establishing a framework for the progression of the patronage relationship, evidence of art patronage and other religious and patronage interests that the patrons and clients shared is used to develop a deeper understanding of how the patrons’ choice to involve themselves with the Spiritual Franciscans positively or negatively affected others in their orbit, especially their other clients. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/903 Abstract: Focusing on the legacies of the Algerian War of Independence (1954-62), this thesis challenges the perception that this was the ‘war without a name’ by exploring the ways in which memories have been preserved, mobilised, and transmitted by those who experienced the conflict, but who have generally operated under the radar of public consciousness. In particular, it examines the pieds-noirs, the former European settlers of Algeria, and the harkis, Algerians who fought for the French as auxiliaries during the war. Finding their lives in Algeria untenable upon independence, both populations migrated en masse to France where they have organised collectively as diaspora communities to challenge the hegemony of official narratives in order to legitimate their own interpretations of this contentious past. The purpose of such an investigation is to re-evaluate the conventional historical periodisation of a ‘forgotten’ war that made a dramatic return to public attention during the 1990s by revealing a continual presence of memory and commemorative activity within these communities. Through consultation of a wide range of sources, including extensive use of previously neglected audiovisual material, the historical recollections of these two communities are reconstructed in detail and examined from a comparative perspective. This thesis also seeks to analyse and historicize the present guerres de mémoire phenomenon whereby as the public profile of the war has risen in recent years, the different historical interpretations held by groups such as the pieds-noirs and harkis have increasingly come into open conflict, particularly over the issue of commemoration with each seeking to see their version of the past enshrined in official rituals and monuments. Finally, the thesis offers new historical context intended to contribute to enhancing understanding of the ongoing process by which France continues to ‘face up’ to its colonial past and deal with the complex contemporary legacies of this era. Tue, 01 Jun 2010 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/903 2010-06-01T00:00:00Z Eldridge, Claire Focusing on the legacies of the Algerian War of Independence (1954-62), this thesis challenges the perception that this was the ‘war without a name’ by exploring the ways in which memories have been preserved, mobilised, and transmitted by those who experienced the conflict, but who have generally operated under the radar of public consciousness. In particular, it examines the pieds-noirs, the former European settlers of Algeria, and the harkis, Algerians who fought for the French as auxiliaries during the war. Finding their lives in Algeria untenable upon independence, both populations migrated en masse to France where they have organised collectively as diaspora communities to challenge the hegemony of official narratives in order to legitimate their own interpretations of this contentious past. The purpose of such an investigation is to re-evaluate the conventional historical periodisation of a ‘forgotten’ war that made a dramatic return to public attention during the 1990s by revealing a continual presence of memory and commemorative activity within these communities. Through consultation of a wide range of sources, including extensive use of previously neglected audiovisual material, the historical recollections of these two communities are reconstructed in detail and examined from a comparative perspective. This thesis also seeks to analyse and historicize the present guerres de mémoire phenomenon whereby as the public profile of the war has risen in recent years, the different historical interpretations held by groups such as the pieds-noirs and harkis have increasingly come into open conflict, particularly over the issue of commemoration with each seeking to see their version of the past enshrined in official rituals and monuments. Finally, the thesis offers new historical context intended to contribute to enhancing understanding of the ongoing process by which France continues to ‘face up’ to its colonial past and deal with the complex contemporary legacies of this era. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/899 Abstract: The seventh century was a formative period in the history of western monasticism. It was during this period that a monastic culture became more entrenched on the Continent with the foundation of new monasteries that were more closely tied to royal and aristocratic power. The catalyst behind this development was the Irish abbot and monastic founder, Columbanus (c. 550-615), and his Frankish disciples, the Columbanians. Columbanus’s ascetical exile to the Continent in 590 and his founding of monasteries in the Vosges forests of Burgundy and at Bobbio in Lombard Italy had a deep impact on Frankish and Lombard societies. Luxeuil in Burgundy became the nexus of the Hiberno-Frankish monastic movement in Merovingian Gaul in the years following Columbanus’s death, while Bobbio became an important centre of Catholic orthodoxy and influence in Lombard Italy. This thesis considers our principal source for Columbanus and the Columbanian familia, Jonas of Bobbio’s Vita Columbani abbatis et discipulorumque eius, written between 639 and 642. This is arguably the most important hagiographical work produced in the seventh century and one of the most significant of the early Middle Ages. I propose that the work was principally a Bobbio production meant to re-vindicate Columbanus’s saintly reputation amongst the Frankish communities and to criticize the dissent and disunity that had led to a change in Columbanian practices a decade after the saint’s death. I also consider whether it was addressed to a wider royal and aristocratic audience in Merovingian Gaul and propose new insights into the structure of the work. In addition to a close textual study of the Vita Columbani and Jonas’s other, lesser-known saints’ Lives, the Vita Vedastis and the Vita Iohannis, I explore the career of Jonas himself, seeing him as an individual whose life reflected many of the changing political, cultural, and religious circumstances of his age. Thu, 01 Jan 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/899 2009-01-01T00:00:00Z O'Hara, Alexander The seventh century was a formative period in the history of western monasticism. It was during this period that a monastic culture became more entrenched on the Continent with the foundation of new monasteries that were more closely tied to royal and aristocratic power. The catalyst behind this development was the Irish abbot and monastic founder, Columbanus (c. 550-615), and his Frankish disciples, the Columbanians. Columbanus’s ascetical exile to the Continent in 590 and his founding of monasteries in the Vosges forests of Burgundy and at Bobbio in Lombard Italy had a deep impact on Frankish and Lombard societies. Luxeuil in Burgundy became the nexus of the Hiberno-Frankish monastic movement in Merovingian Gaul in the years following Columbanus’s death, while Bobbio became an important centre of Catholic orthodoxy and influence in Lombard Italy. This thesis considers our principal source for Columbanus and the Columbanian familia, Jonas of Bobbio’s Vita Columbani abbatis et discipulorumque eius, written between 639 and 642. This is arguably the most important hagiographical work produced in the seventh century and one of the most significant of the early Middle Ages. I propose that the work was principally a Bobbio production meant to re-vindicate Columbanus’s saintly reputation amongst the Frankish communities and to criticize the dissent and disunity that had led to a change in Columbanian practices a decade after the saint’s death. I also consider whether it was addressed to a wider royal and aristocratic audience in Merovingian Gaul and propose new insights into the structure of the work. In addition to a close textual study of the Vita Columbani and Jonas’s other, lesser-known saints’ Lives, the Vita Vedastis and the Vita Iohannis, I explore the career of Jonas himself, seeing him as an individual whose life reflected many of the changing political, cultural, and religious circumstances of his age. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/849 Abstract: Andrew Melville (1545-1622) was the leader of the Presbyterian wing of the Scottish Kirk between 1574 and 1607, and he and his colleagues were a perpetual irritant to James VI and I in his attempts to establish a royal and Episcopal dominance over the Kirk. Yet much of Melville’s reputation has been based on the seventeenth-century Presbyterian historical narratives written by the likes of James Melville (Andrew’s nephew) and David Calderwood. These partisan accounts formed the basis of modern historiography in Thomas M’Crie’s monumentally influential Life of Andrew Melville. Modern historians broadly agree that Melville’s portrayal as a powerful and decisive church leader in these narratives is greatly exaggerated, and that he was at best an influential voice in the Kirk who was quickly marginalised by the adult James VI. However, only James Kirk has commented at any length on Melville’s other role in Jacobean Scotland—that of developing and reforming the Scottish universities. Melville revitalised the near-defunct Glasgow University between 1574 and 1580, and from 1580 to 1607 was principal of St Mary’s College, St Andrews, Scotland’s only divinity college. He was also rector of the University of St Andrews between 1590 and 1597. This thesis provides a detailed account of Melville’s personal role in the reform and expansion of the Scottish universities. This includes an analysis of his direct work at Glasgow, but focuses primarily on St Andrews, using the untapped archival sources held there and at the Scottish National Library and Archives to create a detailed picture of the development of the University after the Reformation. This thesis also evaluates the intellectual content of Melville’s reform programme, both as it developed during his time in Paris, Poitiers and Geneva, and as we see it in action in St Andrews. Thu, 01 Jan 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/849 2009-01-01T00:00:00Z Reid, Steven John Andrew Melville (1545-1622) was the leader of the Presbyterian wing of the Scottish Kirk between 1574 and 1607, and he and his colleagues were a perpetual irritant to James VI and I in his attempts to establish a royal and Episcopal dominance over the Kirk. Yet much of Melville’s reputation has been based on the seventeenth-century Presbyterian historical narratives written by the likes of James Melville (Andrew’s nephew) and David Calderwood. These partisan accounts formed the basis of modern historiography in Thomas M’Crie’s monumentally influential Life of Andrew Melville. Modern historians broadly agree that Melville’s portrayal as a powerful and decisive church leader in these narratives is greatly exaggerated, and that he was at best an influential voice in the Kirk who was quickly marginalised by the adult James VI. However, only James Kirk has commented at any length on Melville’s other role in Jacobean Scotland—that of developing and reforming the Scottish universities. Melville revitalised the near-defunct Glasgow University between 1574 and 1580, and from 1580 to 1607 was principal of St Mary’s College, St Andrews, Scotland’s only divinity college. He was also rector of the University of St Andrews between 1590 and 1597. This thesis provides a detailed account of Melville’s personal role in the reform and expansion of the Scottish universities. This includes an analysis of his direct work at Glasgow, but focuses primarily on St Andrews, using the untapped archival sources held there and at the Scottish National Library and Archives to create a detailed picture of the development of the University after the Reformation. This thesis also evaluates the intellectual content of Melville’s reform programme, both as it developed during his time in Paris, Poitiers and Geneva, and as we see it in action in St Andrews. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/770 Abstract: The subject matter of this thesis is manuscript and scribal culture in the age of print. Its first part explores the flourishing scholarship of post-medieval scribal culture in Europe and beyond over the past 25-30 years, as well as recent trends and turns in the historiography of printing and of literacy. These studies make a strong case for a radical revision of how these fundamental cultural phenomena should be viewed. As a part of the so-called cultural turn and postmodernist revisionism of the 1980s and 1990s, the new trend has been to reject the dichotomies of manuscript versus print and of literacy versus illiteracy in favour of more ambiguous and complex images where multiple media and modes of transmission and reception coexist and interact with each other. The second part of the thesis deals with literary culture in nineteenth-century Iceland: both the general framework of the production, dissemination and consumption of texts, and the individual case of the farmer, fisherman and scribe Sighvatur Grímsson (1840-1930) and his cultural surroundings. Focussing on Sighvatur’s life between 1840 and 1873, the thesis presents an argument about the function of the scribal medium within a poor, rural, and de-institutionalized society. Central to the theoretical framework is a microhistorical approach and the juxtaposition of both narrow and wide scope, zooming from one individual protagonist out to his local surroundings and communities and further out to Icelandic scribal and literary culture as a whole. The scope of the thesis can be described in terms of four concentric circles: the individual, his intimate community, Icelandic society, and the wider European and global context during the ‘post-Gutenbergian era’. Thu, 01 Jan 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/770 2009-01-01T00:00:00Z Ólafsson, Davíð The subject matter of this thesis is manuscript and scribal culture in the age of print. Its first part explores the flourishing scholarship of post-medieval scribal culture in Europe and beyond over the past 25-30 years, as well as recent trends and turns in the historiography of printing and of literacy. These studies make a strong case for a radical revision of how these fundamental cultural phenomena should be viewed. As a part of the so-called cultural turn and postmodernist revisionism of the 1980s and 1990s, the new trend has been to reject the dichotomies of manuscript versus print and of literacy versus illiteracy in favour of more ambiguous and complex images where multiple media and modes of transmission and reception coexist and interact with each other. The second part of the thesis deals with literary culture in nineteenth-century Iceland: both the general framework of the production, dissemination and consumption of texts, and the individual case of the farmer, fisherman and scribe Sighvatur Grímsson (1840-1930) and his cultural surroundings. Focussing on Sighvatur’s life between 1840 and 1873, the thesis presents an argument about the function of the scribal medium within a poor, rural, and de-institutionalized society. Central to the theoretical framework is a microhistorical approach and the juxtaposition of both narrow and wide scope, zooming from one individual protagonist out to his local surroundings and communities and further out to Icelandic scribal and literary culture as a whole. The scope of the thesis can be described in terms of four concentric circles: the individual, his intimate community, Icelandic society, and the wider European and global context during the ‘post-Gutenbergian era’. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/760 Abstract: Christopher Dawson (1889-1970) was one of his generation's most important historians and religious thinkers, and was a significant influence on many contemporaries including T.S. Eliot, C.S. Lewis, and Russell Kirk. This dissertation is a study of his most fundamental ideas concerning history and culture. Chapter one examines Dawson’s sociological view of history. Convinced that history was more than a scientific enterprise, he believed that the true historian is one who reaches beyond the material world to understand the essence of history’s dynamics. In this way, the world can be conceptualized as a united whole, separated by regional differences as a result of environment, race, material, psychological, and religious factors. Dawson believed that the political histories of the past several centuries failed to grasp the undercurrents of historical change, and that the best way to understand the past is to appreciate culture as an expression of primeval religious traditions. Chapter two treats Dawson’s understanding of progress. Dawson was convinced that progress had become the “working-religion” of our age. This secular faith, founded on scientific rationalism, first pledged to fix the material failures of Western culture, but unwittingly eroded its faith in God, and eventually, its moral fiber. Dawson believed that true progress was progress of the soul in its ordering toward the Creator. Chapter three is a study of Dawson’s Christian, and more specifically, his Catholic beliefs. Informed by religion, his historical and cultural visions are not dogmatic, nor are they polemical. He conceived of history as the unfolding of a divine economy in the temporal world. Although Dawson is a proponent of Roman Catholicism, his scholarship is an objective treatment of history shaped by an undisguised, Christian worldview. Additionally, the appendix is an introduction to Dawson’s life and the circumstances surrounding his conversion to Roman Catholicism. Particular attention is paid to the development of his moral and historical imagination — both of which became intertwined to form the basis of all of his scholarship. Sat, 01 Nov 2008 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/760 2008-11-01T00:00:00Z Sproviero, Glen A. Christopher Dawson (1889-1970) was one of his generation's most important historians and religious thinkers, and was a significant influence on many contemporaries including T.S. Eliot, C.S. Lewis, and Russell Kirk. This dissertation is a study of his most fundamental ideas concerning history and culture. Chapter one examines Dawson’s sociological view of history. Convinced that history was more than a scientific enterprise, he believed that the true historian is one who reaches beyond the material world to understand the essence of history’s dynamics. In this way, the world can be conceptualized as a united whole, separated by regional differences as a result of environment, race, material, psychological, and religious factors. Dawson believed that the political histories of the past several centuries failed to grasp the undercurrents of historical change, and that the best way to understand the past is to appreciate culture as an expression of primeval religious traditions. Chapter two treats Dawson’s understanding of progress. Dawson was convinced that progress had become the “working-religion” of our age. This secular faith, founded on scientific rationalism, first pledged to fix the material failures of Western culture, but unwittingly eroded its faith in God, and eventually, its moral fiber. Dawson believed that true progress was progress of the soul in its ordering toward the Creator. Chapter three is a study of Dawson’s Christian, and more specifically, his Catholic beliefs. Informed by religion, his historical and cultural visions are not dogmatic, nor are they polemical. He conceived of history as the unfolding of a divine economy in the temporal world. Although Dawson is a proponent of Roman Catholicism, his scholarship is an objective treatment of history shaped by an undisguised, Christian worldview. Additionally, the appendix is an introduction to Dawson’s life and the circumstances surrounding his conversion to Roman Catholicism. Particular attention is paid to the development of his moral and historical imagination — both of which became intertwined to form the basis of all of his scholarship. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/757 Abstract: If the issue of prisoners of war has given rise to numerous studies in recent years, nevertheless, this topic is far from exhausted. Built on a large corpus of archival sources, this study fuels the debate on ransoms and prisoners with new material. Its originality lies in its broad chronological framework, i.e. the duration of the Hundred Years War, as well as its perspective – that of lower ranking as well as higher-ranking prisoners on both side of the Channel. What does it mean for those men to live in the once coined ‘golden age of private ransoms’? My investigations hinge around three different themes: the status of prisoners of war, the ransoming process and the networks of assistance. I argue that the widespread practice of ransoming becomes increasingly systematic in the late Middle Ages. More importantly, I show how this evolution comes ‘from below’; from the individual masters and prisoners who faced the multiple obstacles raised by the lack of official structure. Indeed, the ransoming of prisoners remained the preserve of private individuals throughout the war and no sovereign could afford that this became otherwise. It is specifically the non-interventionism of the crown and the large freedom of action of individuals which shaped the ransom system. Mon, 30 Nov 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/757 2009-11-30T00:00:00Z Ambühl, Rémy If the issue of prisoners of war has given rise to numerous studies in recent years, nevertheless, this topic is far from exhausted. Built on a large corpus of archival sources, this study fuels the debate on ransoms and prisoners with new material. Its originality lies in its broad chronological framework, i.e. the duration of the Hundred Years War, as well as its perspective – that of lower ranking as well as higher-ranking prisoners on both side of the Channel. What does it mean for those men to live in the once coined ‘golden age of private ransoms’? My investigations hinge around three different themes: the status of prisoners of war, the ransoming process and the networks of assistance. I argue that the widespread practice of ransoming becomes increasingly systematic in the late Middle Ages. More importantly, I show how this evolution comes ‘from below’; from the individual masters and prisoners who faced the multiple obstacles raised by the lack of official structure. Indeed, the ransoming of prisoners remained the preserve of private individuals throughout the war and no sovereign could afford that this became otherwise. It is specifically the non-interventionism of the crown and the large freedom of action of individuals which shaped the ransom system. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/741 Abstract: In this thesis I argue that Earl Rögnvaldr Kali, lacking a patrilinial claim to the earldom of Orkney, used the cult of St Magnús, his maternal uncle, to create a new religiously based legitimacy for himself. Furthermore, I argue that the process of propagating this new ideology lead to a strengthening of both the Orcadian Church and the earl. In constructing this thesis I utilize both narrative sources, especially the Orkneyinga saga, and none written sources, i.e. archeological and place name studies. I have also used such documentary evidence as exists for twelfth-century Orkney, though this is fairly scant. I also relate the changes in ecclesiastical and political organization and administration to pan-European reforms of twelfth century to illustrate Orkney's movement from a chieftaincy to a high mediaeval ‘state’. Mon, 01 Jun 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/741 2009-06-01T00:00:00Z Prescott, Joshua In this thesis I argue that Earl Rögnvaldr Kali, lacking a patrilinial claim to the earldom of Orkney, used the cult of St Magnús, his maternal uncle, to create a new religiously based legitimacy for himself. Furthermore, I argue that the process of propagating this new ideology lead to a strengthening of both the Orcadian Church and the earl. In constructing this thesis I utilize both narrative sources, especially the Orkneyinga saga, and none written sources, i.e. archeological and place name studies. I have also used such documentary evidence as exists for twelfth-century Orkney, though this is fairly scant. I also relate the changes in ecclesiastical and political organization and administration to pan-European reforms of twelfth century to illustrate Orkney's movement from a chieftaincy to a high mediaeval ‘state’. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/725 Abstract: In this study the manuscript transmission, dissemination and reception of Gerald of Wales’ Topographia Hibernica (TH) and William of Rubruck’s Itinerarium ad partes Orientales (Itinerary) in England c.1185-1500 have been explored. The TH and the Itinerary are well known texts and have been carefully examined by modern scholars. Nevertheless, the afterlives of these two medieval texts have largely been neglected. Similarities in the authors’ approach and interests alongside the obvious difference in subject matter, i.e. the focus on two opposing ends of the believed peripheries of the world, have made the two texts worthy of consideration together. In chapters I and II, the extant manuscripts of each text have been been examined. As a consequence, the list of extant TH manuscripts, as provided by Robert Bartlett and Catherine Rooney, has been supplemented with two additional medieval manuscripts. The number of known medieval manuscripts of the Itinerary has also increased with the inclusion of one previously thought lost. In addition, through the examination of the manuscripts, the surviving attestations from catalogues and correspondence and through the subsequent re-use of the texts within other medieval narratives, this study offers a geographical and literary mapping of the dissemination of both works. It also examines the various uses to which the TH and the Itinerary were put, highlighting in particular the political significance of each text. Furthermore, in chapter III the contents of each manuscript containing the TH or the Itinerary are considered in order to explore the significance, if any, of the accompanying texts. The study culminates in chapter IV with an examination of three medieval bibliophiles: Simon Bozoun, John Erghome and John Gunthorpe, whose association with one or other of the text have offered a further contextualisation of the interest in the text, particularly in relation to their wider book collections. An approach which considers the text’s afterlife contextualises the work within its literary and socio-cultural milieus offering a wealth of information. By examining the availability of, and to a lesser extent the uses of, information regarding the Irish and the Mongols in England through these two specific texts, this study also hopes to help enhance our understanding of English attitudes to the two geographical extremities of the known medieval world. Thu, 25 Jun 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/725 2009-06-25T00:00:00Z David, Sumithra J. In this study the manuscript transmission, dissemination and reception of Gerald of Wales’ Topographia Hibernica (TH) and William of Rubruck’s Itinerarium ad partes Orientales (Itinerary) in England c.1185-1500 have been explored. The TH and the Itinerary are well known texts and have been carefully examined by modern scholars. Nevertheless, the afterlives of these two medieval texts have largely been neglected. Similarities in the authors’ approach and interests alongside the obvious difference in subject matter, i.e. the focus on two opposing ends of the believed peripheries of the world, have made the two texts worthy of consideration together. In chapters I and II, the extant manuscripts of each text have been been examined. As a consequence, the list of extant TH manuscripts, as provided by Robert Bartlett and Catherine Rooney, has been supplemented with two additional medieval manuscripts. The number of known medieval manuscripts of the Itinerary has also increased with the inclusion of one previously thought lost. In addition, through the examination of the manuscripts, the surviving attestations from catalogues and correspondence and through the subsequent re-use of the texts within other medieval narratives, this study offers a geographical and literary mapping of the dissemination of both works. It also examines the various uses to which the TH and the Itinerary were put, highlighting in particular the political significance of each text. Furthermore, in chapter III the contents of each manuscript containing the TH or the Itinerary are considered in order to explore the significance, if any, of the accompanying texts. The study culminates in chapter IV with an examination of three medieval bibliophiles: Simon Bozoun, John Erghome and John Gunthorpe, whose association with one or other of the text have offered a further contextualisation of the interest in the text, particularly in relation to their wider book collections. An approach which considers the text’s afterlife contextualises the work within its literary and socio-cultural milieus offering a wealth of information. By examining the availability of, and to a lesser extent the uses of, information regarding the Irish and the Mongols in England through these two specific texts, this study also hopes to help enhance our understanding of English attitudes to the two geographical extremities of the known medieval world. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/712 Abstract: Lorraine and Savoie were both occupied twice by French armies during the personal rule of Louis XIV. Lorraine was initially invaded and occupied in 1670 to support the French strategic and logistic position in the Dutch War, yet due to political expediency this developed into a policy of outright annexation. The French relinquished Lorraine due to international pressures in 1697, but partially reoccupied it from 1702 to 1714, again as a result of strategic and logistical necessity. Savoie was occupied from 1690 to 1696 and again from 1703 to 1713 as a response to successive breakdowns in Franco-Savoyard relations, and to guarantee the south-eastern frontier of the kingdom. There was no pre-conceived or uniform policy practiced by the French when it came to the occupations of these territories, and these instead developed on the basis of events and pressures that were often beyond the control of the French government. In essence, the principal French approach to occupied territories was paternalistic, their main priority being to uphold Louis’s newly-asserted sovereignty and pay the costs of the occupation while impressing upon the local elites the benefits of collaboration and the pitfalls of continued loyalty to their old ruler. The French became more sophisticated generally towards occupied territories as the reign progressed, at least as far as circumstances allowed. In sum, the key variables that influenced how the French handled these lands, other than time and place, were security issues, local loyalties, and the expectation of either retention by France or restitution to the original sovereign. Thu, 25 Jun 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/712 2009-06-25T00:00:00Z McCluskey, Phil Lorraine and Savoie were both occupied twice by French armies during the personal rule of Louis XIV. Lorraine was initially invaded and occupied in 1670 to support the French strategic and logistic position in the Dutch War, yet due to political expediency this developed into a policy of outright annexation. The French relinquished Lorraine due to international pressures in 1697, but partially reoccupied it from 1702 to 1714, again as a result of strategic and logistical necessity. Savoie was occupied from 1690 to 1696 and again from 1703 to 1713 as a response to successive breakdowns in Franco-Savoyard relations, and to guarantee the south-eastern frontier of the kingdom. There was no pre-conceived or uniform policy practiced by the French when it came to the occupations of these territories, and these instead developed on the basis of events and pressures that were often beyond the control of the French government. In essence, the principal French approach to occupied territories was paternalistic, their main priority being to uphold Louis’s newly-asserted sovereignty and pay the costs of the occupation while impressing upon the local elites the benefits of collaboration and the pitfalls of continued loyalty to their old ruler. The French became more sophisticated generally towards occupied territories as the reign progressed, at least as far as circumstances allowed. In sum, the key variables that influenced how the French handled these lands, other than time and place, were security issues, local loyalties, and the expectation of either retention by France or restitution to the original sovereign. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/709 Abstract: Stigand occupied a place in or near power for at least fifty years and yet has only been studied very peripherally and in reference to others. He has been vilified or lauded by historians ever since the Conquest. His wealth and methods of acquisition of wealth as well as his political activity have been used to paint him as an ambitious prelate interested only in power and motivated by greed. His unusual advancement to the see of Canterbury and apparent disregard for papal strictures caused him to be used as representative of all of the faults of the Anglo-Saxon Church. Other commentators took the opposite approach and portrayed him as a hero and patriot who resisted the Conqueror until he could no longer put off defeat. Neither of these interpretations is likely to be accurate and neither is wholly supported by the surviving evidence. Much of Stigand’s early life is undocumented and must be inferred within reasonable limits. Most of the sources in which extensive comment about Stigand can be found are post-Conquest and contribute their own particular challenges to discovering the facts about a largely pre-Conquest life. Based on monastic chronicles, Domesday Book, legal documents and the writings of Mediæval historians and commentators, in order to define the context in which he lived and worked including the politics of the English church, the kingdom, the Apostolic See and his lay associates this study is an attempt to clarify the life and career of Stigand, the last and extremely controversial Anglo-Saxon Archbishop of Canterbury. Thu, 25 Jun 2009 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/709 2009-06-25T00:00:00Z Mitton, Nancy Leigh Stigand occupied a place in or near power for at least fifty years and yet has only been studied very peripherally and in reference to others. He has been vilified or lauded by historians ever since the Conquest. His wealth and methods of acquisition of wealth as well as his political activity have been used to paint him as an ambitious prelate interested only in power and motivated by greed. His unusual advancement to the see of Canterbury and apparent disregard for papal strictures caused him to be used as representative of all of the faults of the Anglo-Saxon Church. Other commentators took the opposite approach and portrayed him as a hero and patriot who resisted the Conqueror until he could no longer put off defeat. Neither of these interpretations is likely to be accurate and neither is wholly supported by the surviving evidence. Much of Stigand’s early life is undocumented and must be inferred within reasonable limits. Most of the sources in which extensive comment about Stigand can be found are post-Conquest and contribute their own particular challenges to discovering the facts about a largely pre-Conquest life. Based on monastic chronicles, Domesday Book, legal documents and the writings of Mediæval historians and commentators, in order to define the context in which he lived and worked including the politics of the English church, the kingdom, the Apostolic See and his lay associates this study is an attempt to clarify the life and career of Stigand, the last and extremely controversial Anglo-Saxon Archbishop of Canterbury. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/641 Abstract: 'William Cecil and the British succession crisis of the 1560s' reconsiders the nature of the early Elizabethan polity and Cecil's place in it. Conventional historiography maintains that as principal secretary Cecil was a moderate, cautious, and religiously neutral politician, content to follow Elizabeth I's direction in policy. More recently, Professors Patrick Collinson and John Guy have challenged this interpretation of the Elizabethan polity. Based on a thorough survey of the archives, my thesis explores Cecil's political creed in the 1560s. Three years of research have helped to paint a radically different picture of Cecil to the one traditionally represented: he was a councillor prepared to redefine his relationship with a monarch who refused to abide by the rules of monarchy and select a successor. The eight chapters of the thesis blend two complementary themes. First, that Elizabethan in the 1560s experienced a British succession crisis and not, as Professor Collinson has maintained, an English domestic succession crisis. And second, that the political situation in Britain and Europe - the determination of the continental catholic powers to use Mary Stuart's claim to the English throne as a weapon against protestant England - had a profound impact on the mentality of protestant Englishmen and debate in England. It persuaded Cecil to press for a pre-emptive strike against the French in Scotland (chapter two), which he defended by appealing to the feudal-imperial power of the English monarch; he used the same argument to justify the 'first trial' of Mary Stuart in 1568 (chapter seven). In this British context, Elizabeth's refusal to secure England's future led to parliamentary action in 1563 and a Cecil plan for interregnum by privy council in the event of Elizabeth's death, twenty-two years before its re-emergence in 1585 (chapter four). The régime could not find a diplomatic solution to the marriage between Mary and Lord Darnley in 1565 (chapter five): parliament debated the succession in 1566 and Cecil disobeyed the queen by pressing for a settlement (chapter six). Cecil's approach to the crisis was innovative, and his political creed is profoundly important to any assessment of politics in Elizabeth I's reign. Wed, 01 Jan 1997 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/641 1997-01-01T00:00:00Z Alford, Stephen 'William Cecil and the British succession crisis of the 1560s' reconsiders the nature of the early Elizabethan polity and Cecil's place in it. Conventional historiography maintains that as principal secretary Cecil was a moderate, cautious, and religiously neutral politician, content to follow Elizabeth I's direction in policy. More recently, Professors Patrick Collinson and John Guy have challenged this interpretation of the Elizabethan polity. Based on a thorough survey of the archives, my thesis explores Cecil's political creed in the 1560s. Three years of research have helped to paint a radically different picture of Cecil to the one traditionally represented: he was a councillor prepared to redefine his relationship with a monarch who refused to abide by the rules of monarchy and select a successor. The eight chapters of the thesis blend two complementary themes. First, that Elizabethan in the 1560s experienced a British succession crisis and not, as Professor Collinson has maintained, an English domestic succession crisis. And second, that the political situation in Britain and Europe - the determination of the continental catholic powers to use Mary Stuart's claim to the English throne as a weapon against protestant England - had a profound impact on the mentality of protestant Englishmen and debate in England. It persuaded Cecil to press for a pre-emptive strike against the French in Scotland (chapter two), which he defended by appealing to the feudal-imperial power of the English monarch; he used the same argument to justify the 'first trial' of Mary Stuart in 1568 (chapter seven). In this British context, Elizabeth's refusal to secure England's future led to parliamentary action in 1563 and a Cecil plan for interregnum by privy council in the event of Elizabeth's death, twenty-two years before its re-emergence in 1585 (chapter four). The régime could not find a diplomatic solution to the marriage between Mary and Lord Darnley in 1565 (chapter five): parliament debated the succession in 1566 and Cecil disobeyed the queen by pressing for a settlement (chapter six). Cecil's approach to the crisis was innovative, and his political creed is profoundly important to any assessment of politics in Elizabeth I's reign. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/637 Abstract: 'Heart-work' is an examination of the inner world of the covenanters; particularly with regard to authority, empowerment and affective experience. It examines the covenanting phenomenon of conversion, which placed believers in touch with a comforting, empowering and guiding inner sense. It explores the manifestations of this inner sense, and also considers the covenanting attitudes to reason, emotion and feeling which were influenced by the centrality of this spiritual inner sense in covenanting devotion. There has also been a study of its effects on both theories of authority and practical behaviour. Both the public political climate of declarations and polemic, and the personal spiritual arena of diaries, letters and autobiographies have been explored. Modes of worship and attitudes to ceremonies are covered, as is the response of normally disadvantaged groups such as women and the lower classes to covenanting Calvinism. Modern psychotherapy theory has been used in some cases to explain why certain processes and doctrines had certain effects. In conclusion, it seems that Scottish presbyterianism relied for its effects on breaking through to a deeper level of spiritual experience in its adherents. This experience, which was connected to feeling rather than reason, was open to all persons. It was connected with the doctrines of the 'mystical body of Christ' and of the covenant by which Christ's total sovereignty within and without was recognised. Those who experienced it were profoundly affected by it and often found themselves empowered to stand up to their social superiors as a result. This inner spiritual experience was the motive force behind covenanting practice, and efforts to foster and preserve it, led to clashes with the episcopalian royal establishment, since the experience itself was closely linked to a certain framework of devotions which its adherents would not suffer to see tampered with. Tue, 01 Jan 1991 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/637 1991-01-01T00:00:00Z Yeoman, Louise Anderson 'Heart-work' is an examination of the inner world of the covenanters; particularly with regard to authority, empowerment and affective experience. It examines the covenanting phenomenon of conversion, which placed believers in touch with a comforting, empowering and guiding inner sense. It explores the manifestations of this inner sense, and also considers the covenanting attitudes to reason, emotion and feeling which were influenced by the centrality of this spiritual inner sense in covenanting devotion. There has also been a study of its effects on both theories of authority and practical behaviour. Both the public political climate of declarations and polemic, and the personal spiritual arena of diaries, letters and autobiographies have been explored. Modes of worship and attitudes to ceremonies are covered, as is the response of normally disadvantaged groups such as women and the lower classes to covenanting Calvinism. Modern psychotherapy theory has been used in some cases to explain why certain processes and doctrines had certain effects. In conclusion, it seems that Scottish presbyterianism relied for its effects on breaking through to a deeper level of spiritual experience in its adherents. This experience, which was connected to feeling rather than reason, was open to all persons. It was connected with the doctrines of the 'mystical body of Christ' and of the covenant by which Christ's total sovereignty within and without was recognised. Those who experienced it were profoundly affected by it and often found themselves empowered to stand up to their social superiors as a result. This inner spiritual experience was the motive force behind covenanting practice, and efforts to foster and preserve it, led to clashes with the episcopalian royal establishment, since the experience itself was closely linked to a certain framework of devotions which its adherents would not suffer to see tampered with. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/562 Abstract: This thesis employs twentieth-century hydroelectric development ventures in the Highlands of Scotland as a means of exploring conflicting demands of socio-economic development and landscape protection in cherished places. In Scotland, twentieth-century landscape protection ideals were founded upon a landscape aesthetic shaped by the principles and objectives of eighteenth- and nineteenth-century Romanticism. The concept that the ‘natural’ world somehow existed separately from the world of humans, as a potential refuge from a rapidly industrialising European society, meant that the Romantic landscape aesthetic left little or no room for the incorporation of visible elements of industrialisation. This aesthetic has seen only limited change over time. As a result, satisfactory compromises between land-use and landscape protection have seldom been reached: a situation thrown into sharp relief by efforts to develop Highland water systems for the generation of hydroelectric energy during the period 1919 to 1980. The debate over hydroelectric development in the Highlands is instructive for a number of reasons, not least its parallels with the current focus on the placement of wind turbines in significant landscapes. Thanks to the Romantic legacy, attempts to modify landscapes as valued as those of the Highlands are fraught with complexity, even when development is undertaken in the interests of socio-economic enhancement. The thesis outlines the progression of both sides of the argument, assesses the significance of the compromises attempted and evaluates the lessons learned from nearly six decades of policymaking initiatives in this sphere. Core aesthetic ideals broadened, but did not change. Landscape protection progressed on the basis of protectionists’ ability to adjust the focus of their opposition; increased articulation of the idea of the collective ownership of important landscapes superseded the need to confront the viability of entrenched aesthetic orthodoxies. Sun, 01 Jun 2008 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/562 2008-06-01T00:00:00Z Payne, Jill This thesis employs twentieth-century hydroelectric development ventures in the Highlands of Scotland as a means of exploring conflicting demands of socio-economic development and landscape protection in cherished places. In Scotland, twentieth-century landscape protection ideals were founded upon a landscape aesthetic shaped by the principles and objectives of eighteenth- and nineteenth-century Romanticism. The concept that the ‘natural’ world somehow existed separately from the world of humans, as a potential refuge from a rapidly industrialising European society, meant that the Romantic landscape aesthetic left little or no room for the incorporation of visible elements of industrialisation. This aesthetic has seen only limited change over time. As a result, satisfactory compromises between land-use and landscape protection have seldom been reached: a situation thrown into sharp relief by efforts to develop Highland water systems for the generation of hydroelectric energy during the period 1919 to 1980. The debate over hydroelectric development in the Highlands is instructive for a number of reasons, not least its parallels with the current focus on the placement of wind turbines in significant landscapes. Thanks to the Romantic legacy, attempts to modify landscapes as valued as those of the Highlands are fraught with complexity, even when development is undertaken in the interests of socio-economic enhancement. The thesis outlines the progression of both sides of the argument, assesses the significance of the compromises attempted and evaluates the lessons learned from nearly six decades of policymaking initiatives in this sphere. Core aesthetic ideals broadened, but did not change. Landscape protection progressed on the basis of protectionists’ ability to adjust the focus of their opposition; increased articulation of the idea of the collective ownership of important landscapes superseded the need to confront the viability of entrenched aesthetic orthodoxies. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/561 Abstract: The social and economic experiences of older people in Scotland over the past two centuries provides a particularised lens through which larger themes of change and adaptation may be analysed. Older age cohorts are examined as specific identity groups within the context of a society in rapid transformation. The years c. 1845-1999 represent a period of time in which almost every sector was affected by industrialisation, urbanisation, migration, economic developments, technological and medical progress, and social reform. In combination with historical interpretations, modern sociological theory concerning the aged as a distinct social grouping provides the basis for further inquiry. Concepts such as status, social capital, interdependency, paternalism and citizenship have been of major importance in structuring this research. By means of demographic analysis, readings of written biographical documentation, and the incorporation of over fifty oral histories conducted in Dundee and Edinburgh, the role of the family in older people’s lives has been explored. Nineteenth and twentieth-century population trends have been incorporated as an area for detailed investigation of long-term familial practices. An understanding of the older person’s role in the family over time suggests a formalised socio-economic stability based upon kinship ties, gender roles, and economic and social reciprocity. Stage theory allows for examination of the economics of ageing, particularly in regard to employed and retired older people. Original research covering older people’s experiences of work in Dundee and Edinburgh provides qualitative and quantitative data on paternalistic policies in the brewing and jute industries, promotion and retirement practices, and economic status among the working elderly. The experience of being retired has been evaluated in terms of economic independence, social capital, class and gender. Analyses of the experience of retirement in the post-war era are bound with the rise of the modern welfare state. Significant government commissions and acts provide scope and sequence in an analysis of the role of the state in old age. Principally, the New Poor Law of 1845 (Scotland), the Pension Acts of 1908 and 1925, the National Insurance Act of 1946, as well as the social welfare acts of 1948 have been studied. Particular focus on the influence of the Social Work Act 1968 (Scotland) complements an overarching argument concerning Scotland’s unique practices in the modern welfare state. Emphasis is on care in the community, using statutory and voluntary services provided at the local level as case studies. Interpretations of older people in terms of their various roles in the welfare state, their communities and places of work, and within their families indicate that throughout the period, older populations have distinctively adapted to the long-term effects of modernisation in Scottish society. Thu, 26 Jun 2008 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/561 2008-06-26T00:00:00Z Black, Elizabeth Leslie The social and economic experiences of older people in Scotland over the past two centuries provides a particularised lens through which larger themes of change and adaptation may be analysed. Older age cohorts are examined as specific identity groups within the context of a society in rapid transformation. The years c. 1845-1999 represent a period of time in which almost every sector was affected by industrialisation, urbanisation, migration, economic developments, technological and medical progress, and social reform. In combination with historical interpretations, modern sociological theory concerning the aged as a distinct social grouping provides the basis for further inquiry. Concepts such as status, social capital, interdependency, paternalism and citizenship have been of major importance in structuring this research. By means of demographic analysis, readings of written biographical documentation, and the incorporation of over fifty oral histories conducted in Dundee and Edinburgh, the role of the family in older people’s lives has been explored. Nineteenth and twentieth-century population trends have been incorporated as an area for detailed investigation of long-term familial practices. An understanding of the older person’s role in the family over time suggests a formalised socio-economic stability based upon kinship ties, gender roles, and economic and social reciprocity. Stage theory allows for examination of the economics of ageing, particularly in regard to employed and retired older people. Original research covering older people’s experiences of work in Dundee and Edinburgh provides qualitative and quantitative data on paternalistic policies in the brewing and jute industries, promotion and retirement practices, and economic status among the working elderly. The experience of being retired has been evaluated in terms of economic independence, social capital, class and gender. Analyses of the experience of retirement in the post-war era are bound with the rise of the modern welfare state. Significant government commissions and acts provide scope and sequence in an analysis of the role of the state in old age. Principally, the New Poor Law of 1845 (Scotland), the Pension Acts of 1908 and 1925, the National Insurance Act of 1946, as well as the social welfare acts of 1948 have been studied. Particular focus on the influence of the Social Work Act 1968 (Scotland) complements an overarching argument concerning Scotland’s unique practices in the modern welfare state. Emphasis is on care in the community, using statutory and voluntary services provided at the local level as case studies. Interpretations of older people in terms of their various roles in the welfare state, their communities and places of work, and within their families indicate that throughout the period, older populations have distinctively adapted to the long-term effects of modernisation in Scottish society. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/558 Abstract: My Ph.D thesis, Panic over the Pub: Drink and the First World War, considers the causes, consequences and control of popular drinking behaviour and how broader currents of social debate affected the perception of the alleged alcohol problem during the First World War, shedding new light upon government inclinations towards state control during the conflict. Within current historiography there is a consummate lack of understanding concerning the formation of opinion on the drink problem ‘from below’ and its effect upon the ‘high politics’ of the decision making procedure. My thesis considers how ‘drink’ and ‘leisure’ became increasingly contentious and a domestic problem due principally to established fears concerning working class behaviour and military failures on the Western Front. My thesis argues that moral panic, rather than factual certainties, dictated attitudes to drinking in Britain during the war. An investigation of the Central Control Board, a government body established to deal specifically with the drink problem in the exigencies of conflict, constitutes the central core of my thesis, together with an assessment of the role of Lord D’Abernon, Chairman of this organisation. Sat, 01 Nov 2008 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/558 2008-11-01T00:00:00Z Duncan, Robert R G My Ph.D thesis, Panic over the Pub: Drink and the First World War, considers the causes, consequences and control of popular drinking behaviour and how broader currents of social debate affected the perception of the alleged alcohol problem during the First World War, shedding new light upon government inclinations towards state control during the conflict. Within current historiography there is a consummate lack of understanding concerning the formation of opinion on the drink problem ‘from below’ and its effect upon the ‘high politics’ of the decision making procedure. My thesis considers how ‘drink’ and ‘leisure’ became increasingly contentious and a domestic problem due principally to established fears concerning working class behaviour and military failures on the Western Front. My thesis argues that moral panic, rather than factual certainties, dictated attitudes to drinking in Britain during the war. An investigation of the Central Control Board, a government body established to deal specifically with the drink problem in the exigencies of conflict, constitutes the central core of my thesis, together with an assessment of the role of Lord D’Abernon, Chairman of this organisation. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/534 Abstract: 'The Scottish timber trade, 1680 to 1800' examines the structural change in the source, level and form of Scotland's imports of softwood timber between 1680 and 1800. The thesis is divided into geographical and chronological sections which trace change in the trade as Norway's dominant position was undermined by alternative supplies from Sweden, Russia and Prussia. Within each chapter an attempt is made to gauge the true extent of imports through a comparison of the available statistical sources; such as government records, port books and merchants' accounts. These sources are also used to measure the changing level and source of imports, and the level and distribution of timber imports throughout Scotland's ports. Where necessary, detailed tables have been provided within the text, while other statistical tables and graphs have been set apart at the end of the thesis. The various trading methods relative to each area are analysed; in particular, the role of Scottish merchants living overseas, the use of Consular officials, and the growing importance of shipmasters. The changing cost of timber imports is examined, and the relative importance of prime cost in country of origin, transportation costs, and import duties on arrival in Scotland. Comparisons are made between the timber and policies of different countries to explain Scotland's particular preferences at various points in time. The changing form of timber imports is discussed, with particular reference to size, shape and quality as an influence in determining the source of imports. Also, the role of timber as a subsidiary cargo and links with other goods are examined as evidence for the rise or decline of particular geographical regions. The thesis includes an examination of Scotland's own timber resources and the reasons why they failed to compete with imports, in particular, quality, transportation costs and technology. Also, a case-study is presented on a Scottish region, Orkney, where change in form and source did not take place. Tue, 01 Jan 1991 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/534 1991-01-01T00:00:00Z Thomson, Alan 'The Scottish timber trade, 1680 to 1800' examines the structural change in the source, level and form of Scotland's imports of softwood timber between 1680 and 1800. The thesis is divided into geographical and chronological sections which trace change in the trade as Norway's dominant position was undermined by alternative supplies from Sweden, Russia and Prussia. Within each chapter an attempt is made to gauge the true extent of imports through a comparison of the available statistical sources; such as government records, port books and merchants' accounts. These sources are also used to measure the changing level and source of imports, and the level and distribution of timber imports throughout Scotland's ports. Where necessary, detailed tables have been provided within the text, while other statistical tables and graphs have been set apart at the end of the thesis. The various trading methods relative to each area are analysed; in particular, the role of Scottish merchants living overseas, the use of Consular officials, and the growing importance of shipmasters. The changing cost of timber imports is examined, and the relative importance of prime cost in country of origin, transportation costs, and import duties on arrival in Scotland. Comparisons are made between the timber and policies of different countries to explain Scotland's particular preferences at various points in time. The changing form of timber imports is discussed, with particular reference to size, shape and quality as an influence in determining the source of imports. Also, the role of timber as a subsidiary cargo and links with other goods are examined as evidence for the rise or decline of particular geographical regions. The thesis includes an examination of Scotland's own timber resources and the reasons why they failed to compete with imports, in particular, quality, transportation costs and technology. Also, a case-study is presented on a Scottish region, Orkney, where change in form and source did not take place. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/526 Abstract: For every famous author of the twelfth-century renaissance, there are numerous lesser-known writers. Despite being overshadowed by more brilliant scholars or those closer to the centre of important events, their voices add depth to the study of the intellectual history of this period. A founding member of one of the earliest Premonstratensian houses; a highly-educated and prolific author, much in demand as a hagiographer; and a vigorous defender of the clerical order, Philip of Harvengt is one such writer, and a worthy subject for study. This thesis examines two bodies of Philip’s works – his letters and his hagiographical writings – analysing the predominant and recurrent concerns and ideals expressed in them, and the means by which they are expressed. The letters are carefully crafted works, examples of the literary labour which Philip writes is incumbent upon the cleric. The first part of this thesis approaches these letters in chapters on four themes: the role of the ecclesiastical prelate; the importance of learning; the relationship between religious orders; and Philip’s use of the motif of friendship. His hagiographical works, too, are examples of literary artistry, to move as well as to educate the audience. In the second part of the thesis, these will be discussed individually, with the first chapter analysing his vita of Oda, a nun attached to his own house, whom he portrays as a martyr. The succeeding chapters consider Philip’s rewritings of earlier vitae, and show how he managed his sources in order to produce vitae depicting their subjects according to his ideal model of sanctity. Philip’s letters express concerns shared by contemporaries, reflecting anxieties surrounding roles and ideal forms of living in a period immediately following the first fervour of religious renewal. His hagiographies articulate ideals of sanctity, clarifying these when they are not made sufficiently explicit in earlier works, for the better edification of an audience pursuing this vita perfecta. Both letters and hagiographies are designed to exhort and instruct the reader or listener: above all, Philip is a teacher. Sun, 01 Jun 2008 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/526 2008-06-01T00:00:00Z Robertson, Lynsey E. For every famous author of the twelfth-century renaissance, there are numerous lesser-known writers. Despite being overshadowed by more brilliant scholars or those closer to the centre of important events, their voices add depth to the study of the intellectual history of this period. A founding member of one of the earliest Premonstratensian houses; a highly-educated and prolific author, much in demand as a hagiographer; and a vigorous defender of the clerical order, Philip of Harvengt is one such writer, and a worthy subject for study. This thesis examines two bodies of Philip’s works – his letters and his hagiographical writings – analysing the predominant and recurrent concerns and ideals expressed in them, and the means by which they are expressed. The letters are carefully crafted works, examples of the literary labour which Philip writes is incumbent upon the cleric. The first part of this thesis approaches these letters in chapters on four themes: the role of the ecclesiastical prelate; the importance of learning; the relationship between religious orders; and Philip’s use of the motif of friendship. His hagiographical works, too, are examples of literary artistry, to move as well as to educate the audience. In the second part of the thesis, these will be discussed individually, with the first chapter analysing his vita of Oda, a nun attached to his own house, whom he portrays as a martyr. The succeeding chapters consider Philip’s rewritings of earlier vitae, and show how he managed his sources in order to produce vitae depicting their subjects according to his ideal model of sanctity. Philip’s letters express concerns shared by contemporaries, reflecting anxieties surrounding roles and ideal forms of living in a period immediately following the first fervour of religious renewal. His hagiographies articulate ideals of sanctity, clarifying these when they are not made sufficiently explicit in earlier works, for the better edification of an audience pursuing this vita perfecta. Both letters and hagiographies are designed to exhort and instruct the reader or listener: above all, Philip is a teacher. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/524 Abstract: This thesis aims to revise the established history of the passage of the Second Crusade through the Byzantine Empire and Anatolia in 1147. In particular, it seeks to readdress the ill-fated advance of the army nominally headed by King Conrad III Staufen of Germany towards Ikonion, the fledging Seljuk capital of RÅ«m. The work consists of four mutually supportive parts. Part I serves to introduce the thesis, the historiographical trends of the current scholarship, and the Byzantine notion of the Latin 'barbarian', a stock, literary representation of the non-Greek other which distorts the Greek textual evidence. Part II analyses the source portrayal of particular incidents as the army marched through the Byzantine Empire, provides analyses of those events based on new approaches to interpreting the sources and a consideration of the army's logistical arrangements, and argues that the traditional historiography has been and continues to be subject to textual misrepresentation. An understanding of the topology of Anatolia is required to appreciate why the army failed to reach Ikonion. Part III therefore consists of chapters devoted to the geography of Anatolia, the form, function and the population density of the typical twelfth-century town, the country's changeable medieval geopolitical landscape, and the settlement patterns and the way of life of western Anatolia's pastoral-nomadic warriors. Part IV revisits the Latin, Syriac and Greek sources which constitute the written history of the crusade in Anatolia, analyses the concerns of the army's executive decision makers within geopolitical, logistical, topographical and tactical frameworks, and offers a reconsideration of the established location of where the army ceased to advance on Ikonion, and a new version of the circumstances which led to the decision to retreat. Tue, 01 Jan 2008 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/524 2008-01-01T00:00:00Z Roche, Jason T. This thesis aims to revise the established history of the passage of the Second Crusade through the Byzantine Empire and Anatolia in 1147. In particular, it seeks to readdress the ill-fated advance of the army nominally headed by King Conrad III Staufen of Germany towards Ikonion, the fledging Seljuk capital of RÅ«m. The work consists of four mutually supportive parts. Part I serves to introduce the thesis, the historiographical trends of the current scholarship, and the Byzantine notion of the Latin 'barbarian', a stock, literary representation of the non-Greek other which distorts the Greek textual evidence. Part II analyses the source portrayal of particular incidents as the army marched through the Byzantine Empire, provides analyses of those events based on new approaches to interpreting the sources and a consideration of the army's logistical arrangements, and argues that the traditional historiography has been and continues to be subject to textual misrepresentation. An understanding of the topology of Anatolia is required to appreciate why the army failed to reach Ikonion. Part III therefore consists of chapters devoted to the geography of Anatolia, the form, function and the population density of the typical twelfth-century town, the country's changeable medieval geopolitical landscape, and the settlement patterns and the way of life of western Anatolia's pastoral-nomadic warriors. Part IV revisits the Latin, Syriac and Greek sources which constitute the written history of the crusade in Anatolia, analyses the concerns of the army's executive decision makers within geopolitical, logistical, topographical and tactical frameworks, and offers a reconsideration of the established location of where the army ceased to advance on Ikonion, and a new version of the circumstances which led to the decision to retreat. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/517 Abstract: For over four hundred years historians and theologians have been unable to come to a consensus as to where Johann Arndt (1555-1621) fits on the spectrum of orthodoxy in the Lutheran church, what age he best represented, and how he should be understood. Arndt has been credited with reviving medieval mysticism, as being a subversive innovator within the Lutheran church, and as being the father of Pietism. All of this confusion seems to come from the variegated nature of his work. Arndt was willing and able to borrow from a variety of traditions as he sought to revive the church of the Reformation on the eve of the Thirty Years’ War. This work is an investigation into the private world of Arndt through his correspondence as he wrote to individuals with varying theological temperaments. In a sense this thesis follows the pioneering work of Friedrich Arndt, who attempted in 1838 to investigate Arndt’s self-understanding on the basis of his correspondence; his work, however, was severely limited by the fact that only ten letters were known at the time. The Verzeichnis der gedruckten Briefe deutscher Autoren des 17. Jahrhunderts published in 2002 listed twenty-three known letters of Arndt. For my research and using the footnotes and appendices of secondary literature on Arndt and with help from the Forschungsbibliothek in Gotha, I have collected fifty-two letters written by Arndt. This work is the first to treat the letters exhaustively and proposes to present a fuller biographical picture of Arndt and to explore his self-understanding as a prophet of spiritual renewal in the Lutheran church. Thu, 26 Jun 2008 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/517 2008-06-26T00:00:00Z van Voorhis, Daniel R. For over four hundred years historians and theologians have been unable to come to a consensus as to where Johann Arndt (1555-1621) fits on the spectrum of orthodoxy in the Lutheran church, what age he best represented, and how he should be understood. Arndt has been credited with reviving medieval mysticism, as being a subversive innovator within the Lutheran church, and as being the father of Pietism. All of this confusion seems to come from the variegated nature of his work. Arndt was willing and able to borrow from a variety of traditions as he sought to revive the church of the Reformation on the eve of the Thirty Years’ War. This work is an investigation into the private world of Arndt through his correspondence as he wrote to individuals with varying theological temperaments. In a sense this thesis follows the pioneering work of Friedrich Arndt, who attempted in 1838 to investigate Arndt’s self-understanding on the basis of his correspondence; his work, however, was severely limited by the fact that only ten letters were known at the time. The Verzeichnis der gedruckten Briefe deutscher Autoren des 17. Jahrhunderts published in 2002 listed twenty-three known letters of Arndt. For my research and using the footnotes and appendices of secondary literature on Arndt and with help from the Forschungsbibliothek in Gotha, I have collected fifty-two letters written by Arndt. This work is the first to treat the letters exhaustively and proposes to present a fuller biographical picture of Arndt and to explore his self-understanding as a prophet of spiritual renewal in the Lutheran church. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/504 Abstract: From the mid-fifteenth century onwards, the Scottish aristocratic community made increasing use of formal bonds of lordship, service and friendship. The first section of this thesis examines the relationship between formal bonding and the pursuit of feud and tenurial disputes. Written witnessed, bonds, particularly bonds of mutual friendship or defence, seem to have acquired a specific and, partly, symbolic role in the amicable arbitration of feud outwith formal courts of law. The bond was employed as a pledge for the good behaviour of previously hostile parties towards one another, guaranteeing the material terms of any settlement between them, and bolstering the newly-established state of non-aggression. Bonds used in this context were not primarily, designed to initiate long-term social and political cooperation between the contracting parties. The proliferation of bonds of friendship used in this way during the fifteenth century may perhaps be linked to the demands of royal courts for documentary evidence of amicable settlement. Bonds of maintenance, and bonds of manrent or retinue, were also used extensively in the settlement of feud, and in consolidating strained, or new, tenurial relationships. Bonds of service given in return for grants of lands, were often connected to attempts to keep the tenure of disputed lands highly conditional, and were typically linked to liferent and/or reversionary grants. The linking of tenure with formal bonds of service also occurred in areas, and periods, where the granter of land had cause to seek assurances of political loyalty and support which were more binding than the oaths and ceremonies associated with routine acts of feudal conveyancing. The general pattern suggests that, although all bonds of service appear to offer undefined open-ended service, the tenurial and political context in which these bonds were given did, on many occasions, define and limit the way in which maintenance or service was to be discharged. Bonds of all types were also used to obtain immediate political or military support in specific disputes. The remainder of the thesis deals with the interaction between local feud and 'national' politics. An analysis of the rebellion of Prince James (later James IV) against his father, James III, during 1488, indicates that many individual noblemen and prelates committed themselves to the rebellion in pursuit of local feuds and ambitions. After James III's death at Sauchieburn, the ascendancy of Prince James' supporters within their own localities was confirmed by individual acts of royal patronage and by parliamentary legislation, a process which generated more feuds. The behaviour of the new regime, and its persecution of men who had remained loyal to James III during 1488, resulted in a major rebellion during 1489. The rebellion was eventually ended by negotiation, and by the new regime making several important concession to rebel demands. Apparently incomprehensible changes of allegiance by major noblemen during the period 1487-9 can be shown to have been perfectly consistent in terms of the smaller disputes in which they were directly involved. An examination of the political career of James, Earl of Buchan suggests that violence remained a viable political tool for the fifteenth century nobility at both the local and national level, and, indeed, that the division between local and national politics was, in many cases, non-existent. The final three chapters exhibit the effect of changes in royal policy and patronage in generating violence and feud within the localities, and the part this could play in provoking direct opposition to the crown. The importance of these tensions may have grown during the course of the fifteenth century as the amount of land, and the number of offices, under direct royal control grew through the forfeiture of several major landowning families and the annexation of their estates to the royal patrimony. Mon, 01 Jan 1990 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/504 1990-01-01T00:00:00Z Boardman, Stephen I. From the mid-fifteenth century onwards, the Scottish aristocratic community made increasing use of formal bonds of lordship, service and friendship. The first section of this thesis examines the relationship between formal bonding and the pursuit of feud and tenurial disputes. Written witnessed, bonds, particularly bonds of mutual friendship or defence, seem to have acquired a specific and, partly, symbolic role in the amicable arbitration of feud outwith formal courts of law. The bond was employed as a pledge for the good behaviour of previously hostile parties towards one another, guaranteeing the material terms of any settlement between them, and bolstering the newly-established state of non-aggression. Bonds used in this context were not primarily, designed to initiate long-term social and political cooperation between the contracting parties. The proliferation of bonds of friendship used in this way during the fifteenth century may perhaps be linked to the demands of royal courts for documentary evidence of amicable settlement. Bonds of maintenance, and bonds of manrent or retinue, were also used extensively in the settlement of feud, and in consolidating strained, or new, tenurial relationships. Bonds of service given in return for grants of lands, were often connected to attempts to keep the tenure of disputed lands highly conditional, and were typically linked to liferent and/or reversionary grants. The linking of tenure with formal bonds of service also occurred in areas, and periods, where the granter of land had cause to seek assurances of political loyalty and support which were more binding than the oaths and ceremonies associated with routine acts of feudal conveyancing. The general pattern suggests that, although all bonds of service appear to offer undefined open-ended service, the tenurial and political context in which these bonds were given did, on many occasions, define and limit the way in which maintenance or service was to be discharged. Bonds of all types were also used to obtain immediate political or military support in specific disputes. The remainder of the thesis deals with the interaction between local feud and 'national' politics. An analysis of the rebellion of Prince James (later James IV) against his father, James III, during 1488, indicates that many individual noblemen and prelates committed themselves to the rebellion in pursuit of local feuds and ambitions. After James III's death at Sauchieburn, the ascendancy of Prince James' supporters within their own localities was confirmed by individual acts of royal patronage and by parliamentary legislation, a process which generated more feuds. The behaviour of the new regime, and its persecution of men who had remained loyal to James III during 1488, resulted in a major rebellion during 1489. The rebellion was eventually ended by negotiation, and by the new regime making several important concession to rebel demands. Apparently incomprehensible changes of allegiance by major noblemen during the period 1487-9 can be shown to have been perfectly consistent in terms of the smaller disputes in which they were directly involved. An examination of the political career of James, Earl of Buchan suggests that violence remained a viable political tool for the fifteenth century nobility at both the local and national level, and, indeed, that the division between local and national politics was, in many cases, non-existent. The final three chapters exhibit the effect of changes in royal policy and patronage in generating violence and feud within the localities, and the part this could play in provoking direct opposition to the crown. The importance of these tensions may have grown during the course of the fifteenth century as the amount of land, and the number of offices, under direct royal control grew through the forfeiture of several major landowning families and the annexation of their estates to the royal patrimony. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/472 Abstract: This work presents a study of shipbuilding and timber management in the Royal Dockyards in the period 1750 – 1850, focusing on an archaeological investigation of ship timber marks. The first chapter outlines the concept of timber marking in shipbuilding contexts, stressing the multi-disciplinary approach to the study highlighted in the available archaeological and documentary evidence by which the practice of timber marking can be understood. Chapter two outlines the background to timber marking in the Georgian era and the development of the practice within the broader advances made in shipbuilding, technology and design prior to the end of the 17th century. Chapter three outlines the developments in shipbuilding and the introduction of systems to control and standardise the management of timber in the Royal Dockyards in the 18th century. In the latter half of the 18th century we will see the attempts of naval reformers to develop these systems of timber management and pave the way for the sweeping changes made at the beginning of the 19th century. Chapter four highlights these changes with the introduction of the Timber Masters and looks at the nature of timber management and the marking of timbers as identified in documentary sources. This evidence lays the foundation for the understanding of timber marking in the 19th century as witnessed in the archaeological record. The remaining chapters present the much more extensive archaeological evidence for timber marking among several high profile assemblages. The main assemblages presented in Chapters 5 to 9 show the diversity of timber marking practices and how they relate to the working processes of the Royal Dockyards. The research offers new insights into the understanding of shipbuilding and the management of timber in the Royal Dockyards between 1750 and 1850 and explores the possibilities for further avenues of study. Mon, 01 Jan 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/472 2007-01-01T00:00:00Z Atkinson, Daniel Edward This work presents a study of shipbuilding and timber management in the Royal Dockyards in the period 1750 – 1850, focusing on an archaeological investigation of ship timber marks. The first chapter outlines the concept of timber marking in shipbuilding contexts, stressing the multi-disciplinary approach to the study highlighted in the available archaeological and documentary evidence by which the practice of timber marking can be understood. Chapter two outlines the background to timber marking in the Georgian era and the development of the practice within the broader advances made in shipbuilding, technology and design prior to the end of the 17th century. Chapter three outlines the developments in shipbuilding and the introduction of systems to control and standardise the management of timber in the Royal Dockyards in the 18th century. In the latter half of the 18th century we will see the attempts of naval reformers to develop these systems of timber management and pave the way for the sweeping changes made at the beginning of the 19th century. Chapter four highlights these changes with the introduction of the Timber Masters and looks at the nature of timber management and the marking of timbers as identified in documentary sources. This evidence lays the foundation for the understanding of timber marking in the 19th century as witnessed in the archaeological record. The remaining chapters present the much more extensive archaeological evidence for timber marking among several high profile assemblages. The main assemblages presented in Chapters 5 to 9 show the diversity of timber marking practices and how they relate to the working processes of the Royal Dockyards. The research offers new insights into the understanding of shipbuilding and the management of timber in the Royal Dockyards between 1750 and 1850 and explores the possibilities for further avenues of study. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/470 Abstract: The subject of this study is Henry II’s monastic patronage in England 1154-1189. Past studies have examined aspects of Henry II’s patronage but an in-depth survey of Henry’s support of the religious houses throughout his realm has never been completed. This study was therefore undertaken to address modern notions that Henry’s monastic patronage lacked obvious patterns and medieval notions that the motivations behind his patronage were vague. The thesis seeks to illustrate that Henry’s motivations for patronage may not have been driven by piety but rather influenced by a sense of duty and tradition. This hypothesis is supported by examining and analyzing both the chronology and nature of Henry’s patronage. This thesis has integrated three important sources to assess Henry’s patronage: chronicles, charters, and Pipe Rolls. The charters and Pipe Rolls have been organized into two fully searchable databases. The charters form the core of the data and allow for analysis of the recipients of the king’s patronage as well as the extent of his favour. The Pipe Rolls provide extensive evidence of many neglected aspects of Henry’s patronage, enhancing, and sometimes surpassing, the charter data. The sources have allowed an examination of Henry’s patronage through gifts of land and money rents, privileges, pardons and non-payment of debt, confirmations and intervention in disputes. The value, geography and chronology of this patronage is discussed throughout the thesis as well as the different religious orders that benefited and the influences Henry’s predecessors and family had upon the king. Quantitative analysis has been included where possible. Henry II was a steady patron throughout his reign and remained cautious with his favour. He maintained many of the benefactions of his predecessors but was not an enthusiastic founder of new monasteries in England. There is no sign that neither the killing of Thomas Becket, nor the approach of Henry’s own death, had a marked effect on his patronage. Thu, 26 Jun 2008 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/470 2008-06-26T00:00:00Z Martinson, Amanda M. The subject of this study is Henry II’s monastic patronage in England 1154-1189. Past studies have examined aspects of Henry II’s patronage but an in-depth survey of Henry’s support of the religious houses throughout his realm has never been completed. This study was therefore undertaken to address modern notions that Henry’s monastic patronage lacked obvious patterns and medieval notions that the motivations behind his patronage were vague. The thesis seeks to illustrate that Henry’s motivations for patronage may not have been driven by piety but rather influenced by a sense of duty and tradition. This hypothesis is supported by examining and analyzing both the chronology and nature of Henry’s patronage. This thesis has integrated three important sources to assess Henry’s patronage: chronicles, charters, and Pipe Rolls. The charters and Pipe Rolls have been organized into two fully searchable databases. The charters form the core of the data and allow for analysis of the recipients of the king’s patronage as well as the extent of his favour. The Pipe Rolls provide extensive evidence of many neglected aspects of Henry’s patronage, enhancing, and sometimes surpassing, the charter data. The sources have allowed an examination of Henry’s patronage through gifts of land and money rents, privileges, pardons and non-payment of debt, confirmations and intervention in disputes. The value, geography and chronology of this patronage is discussed throughout the thesis as well as the different religious orders that benefited and the influences Henry’s predecessors and family had upon the king. Quantitative analysis has been included where possible. Henry II was a steady patron throughout his reign and remained cautious with his favour. He maintained many of the benefactions of his predecessors but was not an enthusiastic founder of new monasteries in England. There is no sign that neither the killing of Thomas Becket, nor the approach of Henry’s own death, had a marked effect on his patronage. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/463 Abstract: This thesis is a study of royal acts printed in French before 1601. The kingdom of France is a natural place to begin a study of royal acts. It possessed one of the oldest judicial systems in Europe, which had been established during the reign of St Louis (1226-1270). By the sixteenth century, French kings were able to issue royal acts without any concern as to the distribution of their decrees. In addition, France was one of the leading printing centres in Europe. This research provides the first detailed analysis of this neglected category of texts, and examines the acts’ significance in French legal, political and printing culture. The analysis of royal acts reveals three key historical practices regarding the role of printing in judiciary matters and public affairs. The first is how the French crown communicated to the public. Chapters one and two discuss the royal process of dissemination of edicts and the language of royal acts. The second is how printers and publishers manoeuvred between the large number of royal promulgations and public demand. An overview of the printing industry of royal acts is provided in chapter three and the printers of these official documents are covered in chapter four. The study of royal acts also indicates which edicts were published frequently. The last two chapters examine the content of royal decrees and discuss the most reprinted acts. Chapter five explores the period before 1561 and the final chapter discusses the last forty years of the century. An appendix of all royal acts printed before 1601, which is the basis of my research for this study, is included. It is the first comprehensive catalogue of its kind and contains nearly six thousand entries of surviving royal acts printed before 1601. Thu, 26 Jun 2008 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/463 2008-06-26T00:00:00Z Kim, Lauren J This thesis is a study of royal acts printed in French before 1601. The kingdom of France is a natural place to begin a study of royal acts. It possessed one of the oldest judicial systems in Europe, which had been established during the reign of St Louis (1226-1270). By the sixteenth century, French kings were able to issue royal acts without any concern as to the distribution of their decrees. In addition, France was one of the leading printing centres in Europe. This research provides the first detailed analysis of this neglected category of texts, and examines the acts’ significance in French legal, political and printing culture. The analysis of royal acts reveals three key historical practices regarding the role of printing in judiciary matters and public affairs. The first is how the French crown communicated to the public. Chapters one and two discuss the royal process of dissemination of edicts and the language of royal acts. The second is how printers and publishers manoeuvred between the large number of royal promulgations and public demand. An overview of the printing industry of royal acts is provided in chapter three and the printers of these official documents are covered in chapter four. The study of royal acts also indicates which edicts were published frequently. The last two chapters examine the content of royal decrees and discuss the most reprinted acts. Chapter five explores the period before 1561 and the final chapter discusses the last forty years of the century. An appendix of all royal acts printed before 1601, which is the basis of my research for this study, is included. It is the first comprehensive catalogue of its kind and contains nearly six thousand entries of surviving royal acts printed before 1601. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/461 Abstract: It was not until after the mid-eighteenth century that the masonic lodges in Edinburgh became common meeting ground for the social and intellectual elite. While there are examples of these types of men joining before 1750, it was after this watershed date that some of the key men associated with enlightenment thinking in Scotland became members of Edinburgh lodges. Robert Adam, Hugh Blair, Lord Monboddo, James Gregory, Henry Mackenzie and Dugald Stewart are only a few examples of men who made a dual contribution to both freemasonry and the enlightenment. 'Freemasonry in Edinburgh, 1721-1746 : institutions and context' is an examination of freemasonry in Edinburgh before the dramatic influx of the elite. It was during this period that three major developments occurred: existing lodges began the slow transition from traditional operative lodges to the more modern, accepted lodges; lodges were being founded with little or no connection to stonemasons or stoneworks; and, the Grand Lodge of Scotland was established, creating a definite masonic community both within and outwith Edinburgh. This thesis charts the progress of the transition in nine Edinburgh lodges by examining both the histories and membership of these lodges, and considers the influence of the Grand Lodge of Scotland on this process. The key element in this transitional process was the membership. A total of 785 men are known to have joined, or belonged to, these lodges during this period. These men represented occupations from the advocate to the humble wine cooper's servant, and social circumstances from the baronet to the indweller. This membership analysis was the most important area of research because it illustrated the transition in the lodges. Using 30 November 1736, the date that the Grand Lodge Roll began, as a watershed date, it is possible to establish the membership of the lodges during the entire period of study, and to compare the membership of pre-Grand Lodge lodges both before and after the establishment of the Grand Lodge of Scotland. Thu, 01 Jan 1998 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/461 1998-01-01T00:00:00Z Kahler, Lisa It was not until after the mid-eighteenth century that the masonic lodges in Edinburgh became common meeting ground for the social and intellectual elite. While there are examples of these types of men joining before 1750, it was after this watershed date that some of the key men associated with enlightenment thinking in Scotland became members of Edinburgh lodges. Robert Adam, Hugh Blair, Lord Monboddo, James Gregory, Henry Mackenzie and Dugald Stewart are only a few examples of men who made a dual contribution to both freemasonry and the enlightenment. 'Freemasonry in Edinburgh, 1721-1746 : institutions and context' is an examination of freemasonry in Edinburgh before the dramatic influx of the elite. It was during this period that three major developments occurred: existing lodges began the slow transition from traditional operative lodges to the more modern, accepted lodges; lodges were being founded with little or no connection to stonemasons or stoneworks; and, the Grand Lodge of Scotland was established, creating a definite masonic community both within and outwith Edinburgh. This thesis charts the progress of the transition in nine Edinburgh lodges by examining both the histories and membership of these lodges, and considers the influence of the Grand Lodge of Scotland on this process. The key element in this transitional process was the membership. A total of 785 men are known to have joined, or belonged to, these lodges during this period. These men represented occupations from the advocate to the humble wine cooper's servant, and social circumstances from the baronet to the indweller. This membership analysis was the most important area of research because it illustrated the transition in the lodges. Using 30 November 1736, the date that the Grand Lodge Roll began, as a watershed date, it is possible to establish the membership of the lodges during the entire period of study, and to compare the membership of pre-Grand Lodge lodges both before and after the establishment of the Grand Lodge of Scotland. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/459 Abstract: This thesis examines and re-evaluates the political career and reputation of James Stewart, Earl of Moray, who acted as Regent of Scotland for the young King James VI from 1567-1570, after the deposition of Mary, Queen of Scots. Drawing upon a rich and varied body of evidence located in both the English and Scottish archives of state papers, together with contemporary propaganda, memoirs and histories, this work constructs a much needed political narrative of the period, investigating the often highly complex politics which lay behind the outbreak and the initial stages of the Marian Civil War. It questions Maurice Lee's image of Moray as the 'gude regent', an image which was first present in Buchanan's History, and which depicts Moray as a highly successful regent, and an altruistic Protestant reformer. Dispelling Lee's view of Moray as a 'reluctant regent', it shows instead that the Earl was determined to gain, and then maintain, his position of power. It incorporates a discussion of the constitutionality of the actual regency itself, together with the theories of election which were drawn up to justify both it and the deposition of a monarch. In addition, the thesis sheds light upon the dynamics of Scottish political alignment during the period, emphasising the great fluidity which was to be found, and showing how issues of internal government, and attitudes towards England, affected men's allegiances as much as, if not more than, the ostensible issue of monarchy itself. This study also builds upon recent work by Tudor historians such as John Guy and Stephen Alford, and sets Moray's regency within an Anglo-Scottish context, demonstrating the importance of the interconnections between events in England, such as the Norfolk plot, and Scottish politics. It investigates the English attitudes towards Mary, and towards the two rival parties within Scotland, taking into account the sometimes conflicting objectives of Elizabeth I and her leading ministers, such as William Cecil, yet showing how they consistently sought to gain dominance over Scotland. Moray's regency was cut short by his assassination, and this thesis concludes by considering both his murder and its aftermath. It explores how his death impacted upon the political situation, together with the way in which his reputation was shaped in the immediate period after his death. Finally, it investigates the opportunity that both Moray's assassination and the Northern Rising of late 1569 had given England to intervene in Scottish affairs, and further pursue policies to that country's own advantage. Tue, 01 Jan 2008 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/459 2008-01-01T00:00:00Z Webb, Claire L. This thesis examines and re-evaluates the political career and reputation of James Stewart, Earl of Moray, who acted as Regent of Scotland for the young King James VI from 1567-1570, after the deposition of Mary, Queen of Scots. Drawing upon a rich and varied body of evidence located in both the English and Scottish archives of state papers, together with contemporary propaganda, memoirs and histories, this work constructs a much needed political narrative of the period, investigating the often highly complex politics which lay behind the outbreak and the initial stages of the Marian Civil War. It questions Maurice Lee's image of Moray as the 'gude regent', an image which was first present in Buchanan's History, and which depicts Moray as a highly successful regent, and an altruistic Protestant reformer. Dispelling Lee's view of Moray as a 'reluctant regent', it shows instead that the Earl was determined to gain, and then maintain, his position of power. It incorporates a discussion of the constitutionality of the actual regency itself, together with the theories of election which were drawn up to justify both it and the deposition of a monarch. In addition, the thesis sheds light upon the dynamics of Scottish political alignment during the period, emphasising the great fluidity which was to be found, and showing how issues of internal government, and attitudes towards England, affected men's allegiances as much as, if not more than, the ostensible issue of monarchy itself. This study also builds upon recent work by Tudor historians such as John Guy and Stephen Alford, and sets Moray's regency within an Anglo-Scottish context, demonstrating the importance of the interconnections between events in England, such as the Norfolk plot, and Scottish politics. It investigates the English attitudes towards Mary, and towards the two rival parties within Scotland, taking into account the sometimes conflicting objectives of Elizabeth I and her leading ministers, such as William Cecil, yet showing how they consistently sought to gain dominance over Scotland. Moray's regency was cut short by his assassination, and this thesis concludes by considering both his murder and its aftermath. It explores how his death impacted upon the political situation, together with the way in which his reputation was shaped in the immediate period after his death. Finally, it investigates the opportunity that both Moray's assassination and the Northern Rising of late 1569 had given England to intervene in Scottish affairs, and further pursue policies to that country's own advantage. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/457 Abstract: The subject of this thesis is the Synopsis Chronike (or Synopsis Sathas), a Byzantine chronicle of the thirteenth century that conveys the history of the world, starting from Adam and concluding with the recapture of Constantinople in 1261. The study focuses on the first part of the text (Adam – Nikephoros Botaneiates), and more specifically on the comprehensive presentation and analysis of the whole corpus of its sources, passage by passage, in order to reconstruct the background of the chronicle and to determine its place in the Byzantine chronicle tradition. Following the introductory first chapter, which sets out the aims of the thesis and establishes its methodology, chapter two offers an overview of the chronicle itself, and a first discussion of the main issues it presents: the key characteristics of its narrative structure, its manuscript tradition, and – mainly – the problem of its authorship, with special reference to the commonly supposed author, Theodore Skoutariotes, bishop of Kyzikos. Chapter three conveys a detailed presentation of the results of our research; following the discussion of the sources and influences of the proem, it attempts to place each passage of the Synopsis Chronike in the context of any related texts, which are then identified as 'main sources', 'other sources' and 'parallel passages', depending on their link to the Synopsis Chronike. Chapter four discusses individually each text that appears as a source of the Synopsis Chronike, and locates its place amongst the whole corpus of the sources. Furthermore, it examines the passages for which we were not able to identify a main source, and suggests possible sources that have not survived. Finally, the concluding chapter of the thesis summarises the earlier discussion, and attempts to combine the different pieces of information, and to provide an overall picture of the background of the Synopsis Chronike in order to establish – to the degree that it is possible – its position in the Byzantine chronicle tradition. Fri, 30 Nov 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/457 2007-11-30T00:00:00Z Zafeiris, Konstantinos The subject of this thesis is the Synopsis Chronike (or Synopsis Sathas), a Byzantine chronicle of the thirteenth century that conveys the history of the world, starting from Adam and concluding with the recapture of Constantinople in 1261. The study focuses on the first part of the text (Adam – Nikephoros Botaneiates), and more specifically on the comprehensive presentation and analysis of the whole corpus of its sources, passage by passage, in order to reconstruct the background of the chronicle and to determine its place in the Byzantine chronicle tradition. Following the introductory first chapter, which sets out the aims of the thesis and establishes its methodology, chapter two offers an overview of the chronicle itself, and a first discussion of the main issues it presents: the key characteristics of its narrative structure, its manuscript tradition, and – mainly – the problem of its authorship, with special reference to the commonly supposed author, Theodore Skoutariotes, bishop of Kyzikos. Chapter three conveys a detailed presentation of the results of our research; following the discussion of the sources and influences of the proem, it attempts to place each passage of the Synopsis Chronike in the context of any related texts, which are then identified as 'main sources', 'other sources' and 'parallel passages', depending on their link to the Synopsis Chronike. Chapter four discusses individually each text that appears as a source of the Synopsis Chronike, and locates its place amongst the whole corpus of the sources. Furthermore, it examines the passages for which we were not able to identify a main source, and suggests possible sources that have not survived. Finally, the concluding chapter of the thesis summarises the earlier discussion, and attempts to combine the different pieces of information, and to provide an overall picture of the background of the Synopsis Chronike in order to establish – to the degree that it is possible – its position in the Byzantine chronicle tradition. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/440 Abstract: This dissertation studies the office of the clerk of the Privy Council, including discussions of the office itself, and the nineteen men who held that office between its creation, in 1540, and 1603. The dual focus on the office and officers aims to provide greater understanding of both. Areas of study include the personal and professional backgrounds of the clerks, their careers, writings both political and personal, additional offices held and both social and financial concerns. This covers areas as diverse as knighthoods, land grants, election to the House of Commons, political treatises and university education. Additionally, the duties of the office, both standard and extraordinary, are discussed, as well as details regarding the creation and handling of the clerk’s primary concern, the Privy Council register. This includes details regarding signatures, meetings with ambassadors, examination of prisoners, Council meetings, salaries and fees, and attendance rotation. Ties between the clerks and clerkship and the Privy Council and its members are discussed throughout, as well as the role of patronage, education, foreign experience and personal motives. This study aims to provide a greater understanding of the clerks of the Privy Council and their office, knowing that one cannot be fully understood without the other. Mon, 01 Jan 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/440 2007-01-01T00:00:00Z Vaughan, Jacqueline D. This dissertation studies the office of the clerk of the Privy Council, including discussions of the office itself, and the nineteen men who held that office between its creation, in 1540, and 1603. The dual focus on the office and officers aims to provide greater understanding of both. Areas of study include the personal and professional backgrounds of the clerks, their careers, writings both political and personal, additional offices held and both social and financial concerns. This covers areas as diverse as knighthoods, land grants, election to the House of Commons, political treatises and university education. Additionally, the duties of the office, both standard and extraordinary, are discussed, as well as details regarding the creation and handling of the clerk’s primary concern, the Privy Council register. This includes details regarding signatures, meetings with ambassadors, examination of prisoners, Council meetings, salaries and fees, and attendance rotation. Ties between the clerks and clerkship and the Privy Council and its members are discussed throughout, as well as the role of patronage, education, foreign experience and personal motives. This study aims to provide a greater understanding of the clerks of the Privy Council and their office, knowing that one cannot be fully understood without the other. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/412 Abstract: The thesis explores the reception of the works of the Scottish Enlightenment in provincial Scotland, broadly defined, aiming to gauge their diffusion in the libraries of private book collectors and 'public' book-lending institutions, and to suggest the meanings and uses that contemporary Scottish readers assigned to major texts like Hume's History of England and Smith's Wealth of Nations. I thereby acknowledge the relevance of more traditional quantitative approaches to the history of reading (including statistical analysis of the holdings of contemporary book collections), but prioritise the study of sources that also allow us to access the 'hows' and 'whys' of individual reading practices and experiences. Indeed, the central thrust of my work has been the discovery and interrogation of large numbers of commonplace books, marginalia, diaries, correspondence and other documentary records which can be used to illuminate the reading experience itself in an explicit attempt to develop an approach to Scottish reading practices that can contribute in comparative terms to the burgeoning field of the history of reading. More particularly, such sources allow me to assess the impact that specific texts had on the lives, thought-processes and values of a wide range of contemporary readers, and to conclude that by reading these texts in their own endlessly idiosyncratic ways, consumers of literature in Scotland assimilated many of the prevalent attitudes and priorities of the literati in the major cities. Since many of the most important and pervasive manifestations of Enlightenment in Scotland were not particularly Scottish, however, I also cast doubt on the distinctive Scottishness of the prevailing 'cultural' definition of the Scottish Enlightenment, arguing that such behaviour might more appropriately be considered alongside cultural developments in Georgian England. Mon, 01 Jan 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/412 2007-01-01T00:00:00Z Towsey, Mark R. M. The thesis explores the reception of the works of the Scottish Enlightenment in provincial Scotland, broadly defined, aiming to gauge their diffusion in the libraries of private book collectors and 'public' book-lending institutions, and to suggest the meanings and uses that contemporary Scottish readers assigned to major texts like Hume's History of England and Smith's Wealth of Nations. I thereby acknowledge the relevance of more traditional quantitative approaches to the history of reading (including statistical analysis of the holdings of contemporary book collections), but prioritise the study of sources that also allow us to access the 'hows' and 'whys' of individual reading practices and experiences. Indeed, the central thrust of my work has been the discovery and interrogation of large numbers of commonplace books, marginalia, diaries, correspondence and other documentary records which can be used to illuminate the reading experience itself in an explicit attempt to develop an approach to Scottish reading practices that can contribute in comparative terms to the burgeoning field of the history of reading. More particularly, such sources allow me to assess the impact that specific texts had on the lives, thought-processes and values of a wide range of contemporary readers, and to conclude that by reading these texts in their own endlessly idiosyncratic ways, consumers of literature in Scotland assimilated many of the prevalent attitudes and priorities of the literati in the major cities. Since many of the most important and pervasive manifestations of Enlightenment in Scotland were not particularly Scottish, however, I also cast doubt on the distinctive Scottishness of the prevailing 'cultural' definition of the Scottish Enlightenment, arguing that such behaviour might more appropriately be considered alongside cultural developments in Georgian England. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/406 Abstract: St Cuthbert's literary cult was conceived in the late seventh and early eighth century with the production of three vitae, most importantly Bede's prose Vita sancti Cuthberti. Over the ensuing centuries, the cult stimulated the production of a great wealth of hagiographic material: this thesis analyses the key Cuthbertine works that were written by his Church during a turbulent but also prosperous time, between the ninth century and the end of the twelfth. Each chapter takes as a specific focus one of these texts, using it as a basis for exploring a number of themes pertaining to the cult of St Cuthbert, wider developments in the cult of the saints, and the changing and variable uses of hagiographic and historical writing. The first chapter takes the Historia de sancto Cuthberto as an example of a text combining property records with miracles, and written episodically over a period spanning more than a century, establishing the thesis'€™ triumvirate of themes: the fluidity of texts and of the representation of saints, and the enduring power of the Cuthbertine Church. Chapter Two explores the multifaceted identity that the Cuthbertine Church sought to convey for itself in Symeon of Durham’s Libellus de exordio. The third and fourth chapters focus on two highly flexible and manipulated texts, Capitula de miraculis sancti Cuthberti and Brevis relatio de sancto Cuthberto, which appear in manuscripts together, and often amalgamated: they are used to examine how a saint's image could be changed, and to question our often static notion of a text'€™s identity. The final chapter takes Reginald's Libellus de admirandis beati Cuthberti virtutibus to compare the miracle profiles of all the Cuthbertine texts, contextualising them with formative studies in the cult of saints such as the work of Sigal (1985) and Vauchez (1981). The thesis ends by suggesting that Cuthbert's cult was still thriving at the end of the twelfth century, and continued to do so, in the semi-independent socio-political and cultural sphere of northern England and southern Scotland. The discussions in these chapters are supplemented by four appendices: a table giving detailed synopses and a thematic breakdown of Reginald's Libellus, and a table categorising and comparing the miracles that appear in all these Cuthbertine works provide the basis for exploring Cuthbert'€™s changing miraculous persona; a map charting the locations pertinent to Reginald's Libellus shows the vibrant geographical extent of Cuthbert'™s cult; a table of manuscripts illustrates the various permutations into which these texts may be worked. Sat, 01 Jan 2005 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/406 2005-01-01T00:00:00Z Crumplin, Sally St Cuthbert's literary cult was conceived in the late seventh and early eighth century with the production of three vitae, most importantly Bede's prose Vita sancti Cuthberti. Over the ensuing centuries, the cult stimulated the production of a great wealth of hagiographic material: this thesis analyses the key Cuthbertine works that were written by his Church during a turbulent but also prosperous time, between the ninth century and the end of the twelfth. Each chapter takes as a specific focus one of these texts, using it as a basis for exploring a number of themes pertaining to the cult of St Cuthbert, wider developments in the cult of the saints, and the changing and variable uses of hagiographic and historical writing. The first chapter takes the Historia de sancto Cuthberto as an example of a text combining property records with miracles, and written episodically over a period spanning more than a century, establishing the thesis'€™ triumvirate of themes: the fluidity of texts and of the representation of saints, and the enduring power of the Cuthbertine Church. Chapter Two explores the multifaceted identity that the Cuthbertine Church sought to convey for itself in Symeon of Durham’s Libellus de exordio. The third and fourth chapters focus on two highly flexible and manipulated texts, Capitula de miraculis sancti Cuthberti and Brevis relatio de sancto Cuthberto, which appear in manuscripts together, and often amalgamated: they are used to examine how a saint's image could be changed, and to question our often static notion of a text'€™s identity. The final chapter takes Reginald's Libellus de admirandis beati Cuthberti virtutibus to compare the miracle profiles of all the Cuthbertine texts, contextualising them with formative studies in the cult of saints such as the work of Sigal (1985) and Vauchez (1981). The thesis ends by suggesting that Cuthbert's cult was still thriving at the end of the twelfth century, and continued to do so, in the semi-independent socio-political and cultural sphere of northern England and southern Scotland. The discussions in these chapters are supplemented by four appendices: a table giving detailed synopses and a thematic breakdown of Reginald's Libellus, and a table categorising and comparing the miracles that appear in all these Cuthbertine works provide the basis for exploring Cuthbert'€™s changing miraculous persona; a map charting the locations pertinent to Reginald's Libellus shows the vibrant geographical extent of Cuthbert'™s cult; a table of manuscripts illustrates the various permutations into which these texts may be worked. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/374 Abstract: The history of the Iberian Peninsula is intricate and complex. Like most regions of Western Europe in the Middle Ages, it suffered invasion, occupation, political change and an almost constant re–alignment of social alliances. Yet the thirteenth century saw one of the most massive shifts in the balance of power recorded in western history. In the space of fifty years, Islamic rule within the peninsula was ended for good, with the last vestiges of Muslim territory erased from the southern peninsula by the fifteenth century. Christian ascendancy heralded the arrival of a mixed policy of tolerance, as questions began to be asked about the nature of living together with other cultures and religions and whether this new rule – this new Christian rule – needed to tolerate the existence of others in its midst. The most dramatic shift in policy occurred in the middle of the thirteenth century, as the campaigns of the two great northern kingdoms of Leon–Castile and Aragon–Catalonia moved southwards. The most dramatic outcome – due to the size of the Muslim population – was the relatively swift conquest of, in the case of Ferdinand III, the main towns of Andalucia and, in the case of James I, king of Aragon, the region of Valencia by 1245. Yet it is important when examining the campaigns of these great warrior kings not to be overwhelmed by the idea of the religious ethos for the conquest. Some historians have chosen to interpret the thirteenth–century conquests as the Christian reaction for the centuries of subjugation under Muslim rule. The reasoning behind the conquests was far more complex than that of a mere idealistic crusade. In the case of thirteenth–century Christian expansion, desire for territory, sovereignty, inheritance, taxation and inter-territorial rivalry had just as much of a part to play as a desire to overcome the Muslim ‘infidel.’ It is the conquest of Valencia which will form the major focal point of this paper, examining the historical precedent for conquest, the nature of Muslim rule, the ulterior motives of the Christians, the position of Muslims and Jews in existing Christian society (as well as under the conquerors) and the role of James I in both consolidating and changing that culture. The programme of this thesis is divided into two main parts. In the first part, the paper will explore the impact of historical events up to the birth of James; how these events both shaped him as a king and as a warrior; and how domestic concerns may have provided a greater incentive than religious missionaries spreading Crusading fever amongst Western kingdoms. It will review the impact of those close to the king; on the nature of his conquest; on his ideology; and how his attitude towards his conquered subjects was shaped. External political and geographical pressures impacted both upon the king’s campaigning and, ultimately, how complete the conquest was. In the second part, the thesis will focus on the communities themselves and the changes that occurred as the conquests progressed further and further southwards. It will contrast the circumstances and fortunes of those conquered with the lives of minority cultures who were already subjects in the Christian realms. It will examine the idea of hierarchy within minority culture and the social mores that had an even more direct impact upon community life than the military campaigning. Most important of all, it will question the idea of convivencia and the concept of tolerance and ‘living together.’ Mon, 01 Jan 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/374 2007-01-01T00:00:00Z Eckersley, Ben The history of the Iberian Peninsula is intricate and complex. Like most regions of Western Europe in the Middle Ages, it suffered invasion, occupation, political change and an almost constant re–alignment of social alliances. Yet the thirteenth century saw one of the most massive shifts in the balance of power recorded in western history. In the space of fifty years, Islamic rule within the peninsula was ended for good, with the last vestiges of Muslim territory erased from the southern peninsula by the fifteenth century. Christian ascendancy heralded the arrival of a mixed policy of tolerance, as questions began to be asked about the nature of living together with other cultures and religions and whether this new rule – this new Christian rule – needed to tolerate the existence of others in its midst. The most dramatic shift in policy occurred in the middle of the thirteenth century, as the campaigns of the two great northern kingdoms of Leon–Castile and Aragon–Catalonia moved southwards. The most dramatic outcome – due to the size of the Muslim population – was the relatively swift conquest of, in the case of Ferdinand III, the main towns of Andalucia and, in the case of James I, king of Aragon, the region of Valencia by 1245. Yet it is important when examining the campaigns of these great warrior kings not to be overwhelmed by the idea of the religious ethos for the conquest. Some historians have chosen to interpret the thirteenth–century conquests as the Christian reaction for the centuries of subjugation under Muslim rule. The reasoning behind the conquests was far more complex than that of a mere idealistic crusade. In the case of thirteenth–century Christian expansion, desire for territory, sovereignty, inheritance, taxation and inter-territorial rivalry had just as much of a part to play as a desire to overcome the Muslim ‘infidel.’ It is the conquest of Valencia which will form the major focal point of this paper, examining the historical precedent for conquest, the nature of Muslim rule, the ulterior motives of the Christians, the position of Muslims and Jews in existing Christian society (as well as under the conquerors) and the role of James I in both consolidating and changing that culture. The programme of this thesis is divided into two main parts. In the first part, the paper will explore the impact of historical events up to the birth of James; how these events both shaped him as a king and as a warrior; and how domestic concerns may have provided a greater incentive than religious missionaries spreading Crusading fever amongst Western kingdoms. It will review the impact of those close to the king; on the nature of his conquest; on his ideology; and how his attitude towards his conquered subjects was shaped. External political and geographical pressures impacted both upon the king’s campaigning and, ultimately, how complete the conquest was. In the second part, the thesis will focus on the communities themselves and the changes that occurred as the conquests progressed further and further southwards. It will contrast the circumstances and fortunes of those conquered with the lives of minority cultures who were already subjects in the Christian realms. It will examine the idea of hierarchy within minority culture and the social mores that had an even more direct impact upon community life than the military campaigning. Most important of all, it will question the idea of convivencia and the concept of tolerance and ‘living together.’ http://hdl.handle.net/10023/358 Abstract: This thesis takes the hagiographical texts written in the diocese of Liège between approximately 700 and 980 and examines them in their political, social and cultural context. It analyses the texts by paying particular attention to how the authors expressed their concerns about issues that were important to them through the medium of hagiography and the saints' cults, the purposes for which the texts were employed and how these aims were reflected in the retelling of saints' legends. By taking this approach, analysing a substantial body of valuable but under-studied source material over a period of 3 centuries, for an important region, it provides a new perspective on a range of issues, significant people and places. The regional approach helps to show the close interconnectedness between many of these people, places and texts, including those connections that exist over a period of centuries as well as those networks vital to early mediaeval society that existed between contemporaries. Close examination of the body of texts highlights the importance of the cult of saints at all levels of society and demonstrates the value and versatility of hagiography as a means of storytelling. Thu, 21 Jun 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/358 2007-06-21T00:00:00Z Zimmern, Matthew This thesis takes the hagiographical texts written in the diocese of Liège between approximately 700 and 980 and examines them in their political, social and cultural context. It analyses the texts by paying particular attention to how the authors expressed their concerns about issues that were important to them through the medium of hagiography and the saints' cults, the purposes for which the texts were employed and how these aims were reflected in the retelling of saints' legends. By taking this approach, analysing a substantial body of valuable but under-studied source material over a period of 3 centuries, for an important region, it provides a new perspective on a range of issues, significant people and places. The regional approach helps to show the close interconnectedness between many of these people, places and texts, including those connections that exist over a period of centuries as well as those networks vital to early mediaeval society that existed between contemporaries. Close examination of the body of texts highlights the importance of the cult of saints at all levels of society and demonstrates the value and versatility of hagiography as a means of storytelling. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/340 Abstract: The city of Seville and its port have had a prominent place in the history of early modern Europe and America. This city was not only the Gate of the Indies, but also the Gate of Europe for all the exotic goods and people that arrived in Europe via Seville's port. How this city achieved such a prominent place has traditionally been overshadowed by its post-1492 fame. This thesis demonstrates how, during the two hundred or so years before Columbus, different groups were able to shape this city into a commercial port that had made it the axis between the Mediterranean's commercial routes and those of the Atlantic Ocean. Beginning in 1248, with the Christian re-conquest, the monarchs set out to create an independent and powerful municipality, as well as a merchant class with distinctive city quarters and privileges. In turn, this merchant class affected the policies of both monarchy and city-council. Eventually, the policies of both merchants and the city-council led to the creation of an important exchange port that lay nearly between the two bodies of water. The Castilian monarchs, aware of this, also began the construction of the first Royal Ware houses and Dockyards, as well as determining the location of the Castilian Armada. It was those years between 1248 and 1492 that witnessed the birth of one of the most important naval ports of European history. Thu, 21 Jun 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/340 2007-06-21T00:00:00Z Serradilla Avery, Dan Manuel The city of Seville and its port have had a prominent place in the history of early modern Europe and America. This city was not only the Gate of the Indies, but also the Gate of Europe for all the exotic goods and people that arrived in Europe via Seville's port. How this city achieved such a prominent place has traditionally been overshadowed by its post-1492 fame. This thesis demonstrates how, during the two hundred or so years before Columbus, different groups were able to shape this city into a commercial port that had made it the axis between the Mediterranean's commercial routes and those of the Atlantic Ocean. Beginning in 1248, with the Christian re-conquest, the monarchs set out to create an independent and powerful municipality, as well as a merchant class with distinctive city quarters and privileges. In turn, this merchant class affected the policies of both monarchy and city-council. Eventually, the policies of both merchants and the city-council led to the creation of an important exchange port that lay nearly between the two bodies of water. The Castilian monarchs, aware of this, also began the construction of the first Royal Ware houses and Dockyards, as well as determining the location of the Castilian Armada. It was those years between 1248 and 1492 that witnessed the birth of one of the most important naval ports of European history. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/324 Abstract: Modern freemasonry emerged in Britain during the eighteenth century, combining earlier stonemason customs and methods of organization with the popular passion for clubs and societies. Although by no means unique in its ideology and constitution, freemasonry established itself after 1700 as a prominent fixture in both British communal and social life. Some mocked masonic lodges and their rituals, but they were an accepted feature on the social scene and, given that they avoided political and religious discussion and swore loyalty to the existing regime, their position was largely uncontroversial. The French Revolution, however, caused a severe backlash against the masons in Britain and Europe. During the 1790s, masonic lodges which were once viewed simply as charitable and convivial organizations were now seen as convenient vehicles for allowing radical groups to pursue covert revolutionary activities. As a result, legislation was passed which attempted to regulate these societies and eradicate any traces of secrecy. Despite its commitment to the establishment, freemasonry came under suspicion. This thesis examines the structure, nature, and characteristics of Scottish freemasonry in its wider British and European contexts between the years 1725 and 1810. As we shall see, masonic lodges and their members changed and adapted as these contexts evolved. The Enlightenment effectively crafted the modern mason and propelled freemasonry into a new era marked by increasing membership and the creation of the Grand Lodge of Scotland, with the institution becoming part of the contemporary fashion for associated activity. Thu, 21 Jun 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/324 2007-06-21T00:00:00Z Wallace, Mark Coleman Modern freemasonry emerged in Britain during the eighteenth century, combining earlier stonemason customs and methods of organization with the popular passion for clubs and societies. Although by no means unique in its ideology and constitution, freemasonry established itself after 1700 as a prominent fixture in both British communal and social life. Some mocked masonic lodges and their rituals, but they were an accepted feature on the social scene and, given that they avoided political and religious discussion and swore loyalty to the existing regime, their position was largely uncontroversial. The French Revolution, however, caused a severe backlash against the masons in Britain and Europe. During the 1790s, masonic lodges which were once viewed simply as charitable and convivial organizations were now seen as convenient vehicles for allowing radical groups to pursue covert revolutionary activities. As a result, legislation was passed which attempted to regulate these societies and eradicate any traces of secrecy. Despite its commitment to the establishment, freemasonry came under suspicion. This thesis examines the structure, nature, and characteristics of Scottish freemasonry in its wider British and European contexts between the years 1725 and 1810. As we shall see, masonic lodges and their members changed and adapted as these contexts evolved. The Enlightenment effectively crafted the modern mason and propelled freemasonry into a new era marked by increasing membership and the creation of the Grand Lodge of Scotland, with the institution becoming part of the contemporary fashion for associated activity. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/314 Abstract: Jean Crespin's 'Histoire des vrays tesmoins' was the official martyrology of the French Reformed Church. Published in Geneva in 1554, this collection has been consistently quarried as a fundamental source for the study of the early Reformation in France. Historians and other commentators of the period 1523-1555 have made use of this collection of martyr stories as a repository of reliable first-hand evidence as to the nature and make-up of the early French evangelical movement. However, the central theme of this dissertation is that the 'Histoire' is, in fact, far from a reliable source. Written with a profoundly different sense of objectivity than twentieth-century ideals of history-writing, Crespin's collection must be used with more care and circumspection than has previously been the case. Written by a firm adherent to Calvin's nascent regime in Geneva, Crespin's collection was compiled within well-defined traditions of Christian martyrology as a pedagogical tool, which necessarily affected its authenticity as a historical souce. The eight chapters of the thesis offer a corrective evaluation of the reliability and woth of the 'Histoire' as evidence in assessing this period. Crespin's ambitions and methodology are set out, as are the traditions of history-writing within which he operated (chapter 2). Subsequent chapters show how an uncritical analysis of the 'Histoire' has distorted our view of the period of the French Reformation up to the establishment of open Calvinist churches in 1555. This is especially the case when it is shown that the edition most used by modern-day historians is, in fact, the least reliable (chapter 7). For Crespin, concurrent persecution in other parts of Europe confirmed the righteousness of the Protestant cause. Consequently, the 'Histoire' became the most international of all the Protestant martyrologies that were produced in the sixteenth century, something that is relected in chapter 6. Sun, 01 Mar 1998 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/314 1998-03-01T00:00:00Z Watson, David Jean Crespin's 'Histoire des vrays tesmoins' was the official martyrology of the French Reformed Church. Published in Geneva in 1554, this collection has been consistently quarried as a fundamental source for the study of the early Reformation in France. Historians and other commentators of the period 1523-1555 have made use of this collection of martyr stories as a repository of reliable first-hand evidence as to the nature and make-up of the early French evangelical movement. However, the central theme of this dissertation is that the 'Histoire' is, in fact, far from a reliable source. Written with a profoundly different sense of objectivity than twentieth-century ideals of history-writing, Crespin's collection must be used with more care and circumspection than has previously been the case. Written by a firm adherent to Calvin's nascent regime in Geneva, Crespin's collection was compiled within well-defined traditions of Christian martyrology as a pedagogical tool, which necessarily affected its authenticity as a historical souce. The eight chapters of the thesis offer a corrective evaluation of the reliability and woth of the 'Histoire' as evidence in assessing this period. Crespin's ambitions and methodology are set out, as are the traditions of history-writing within which he operated (chapter 2). Subsequent chapters show how an uncritical analysis of the 'Histoire' has distorted our view of the period of the French Reformation up to the establishment of open Calvinist churches in 1555. This is especially the case when it is shown that the edition most used by modern-day historians is, in fact, the least reliable (chapter 7). For Crespin, concurrent persecution in other parts of Europe confirmed the righteousness of the Protestant cause. Consequently, the 'Histoire' became the most international of all the Protestant martyrologies that were produced in the sixteenth century, something that is relected in chapter 6. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/312 Abstract: The history of western monasticism in the early middle ages has traditionally been viewed as a continuous process of development. Women religious have been excluded from this discourse, although early work which ‘rediscovered’ female communities has been built on to place them in the mainstream of thinking about monasticism. However, one way of approaching religious women has been largely overlooked. The production and circulation of normative works by and for female communities is of prime importance for evidence of interaction between male and female traditions of dedicated life. This thesis examines these issues through the works of Caesarius of Arles (470-542). Although his rule’s importance as the first western regula written specifically for women has long been recognised, the subsequent use of his monastic writings has never been adequately explored. In addition to being the inspiration for a number of later rules, his work was given a new purpose as part of the reforming activities of Benedict of Aniane in the opening decades of the ninth century. It is between these two vitally important figures that my thesis is framed. For the first time, this study shows that a core selection of Caesarian writings circulated between their composition in the early sixth century and the dates of the earliest existing manuscripts in the early ninth. This has unexplored implications for the understanding of the literary basis of dedicated life for both sexes. The thesis has significance for the study of female religious communities in two areas. Firstly, the relative popularity of Caesarius’ texts over time is of great interest as an indicator of values placed on different aspects of his work. The second area of investigation is the apparent fluidity of the texts’ gender, and how, in brief, texts written for women could be used equally effectively for men. This research opens up a new way of thinking about the relationship between female and male dedicated life. It is no longer possible to conceive of religious dedication along strictly gendered lines. Thu, 21 Jun 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/312 2007-06-21T00:00:00Z Rudge, Lindsay The history of western monasticism in the early middle ages has traditionally been viewed as a continuous process of development. Women religious have been excluded from this discourse, although early work which ‘rediscovered’ female communities has been built on to place them in the mainstream of thinking about monasticism. However, one way of approaching religious women has been largely overlooked. The production and circulation of normative works by and for female communities is of prime importance for evidence of interaction between male and female traditions of dedicated life. This thesis examines these issues through the works of Caesarius of Arles (470-542). Although his rule’s importance as the first western regula written specifically for women has long been recognised, the subsequent use of his monastic writings has never been adequately explored. In addition to being the inspiration for a number of later rules, his work was given a new purpose as part of the reforming activities of Benedict of Aniane in the opening decades of the ninth century. It is between these two vitally important figures that my thesis is framed. For the first time, this study shows that a core selection of Caesarian writings circulated between their composition in the early sixth century and the dates of the earliest existing manuscripts in the early ninth. This has unexplored implications for the understanding of the literary basis of dedicated life for both sexes. The thesis has significance for the study of female religious communities in two areas. Firstly, the relative popularity of Caesarius’ texts over time is of great interest as an indicator of values placed on different aspects of his work. The second area of investigation is the apparent fluidity of the texts’ gender, and how, in brief, texts written for women could be used equally effectively for men. This research opens up a new way of thinking about the relationship between female and male dedicated life. It is no longer possible to conceive of religious dedication along strictly gendered lines. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/238 Abstract: The Church was not the only progenitor and disseminator of ideas in medieval England, but it was the most pervasive. Relations between the ecclesiastical and lay realms are well documented at high social levels but become progressively obscure as one descends to the influence of the Church at large on society at large (and vice versa). The twelfth century was a time of great energy and renewal in the leadership and scholarship of the Church; comparable religious energy and renewal can be seen in late-medieval lay culture. The momentum was passed on in the thirteenth century, and pastoral care was the means of its transfer. The historical sources in this field tend to be either prescriptive, such as treatises on how to hear confessions, or descriptive, such as bishops’ registers. Prescription and description have generally been addressed separately. Likewise, the parish clergy and the friars are seldom studied together. These families of primary sources and secondary literature are brought together here to produce a more fully-rounded picture of pastoral care and church life. The Church was an inherently local institution, shaped by geography, personalities, social structures, and countless ad hoc solutions to local problems. Few studies of medieval English ecclesiastical history have fully accepted the considerable implications of this for pastoral care; close attention to local variation is a governing methodology of this thesis, which concludes with a series of local case studies of pastoral care in several dioceses, demonstrating not only the divergences between them but also the variations within them. Thu, 21 Jun 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/238 2007-06-21T00:00:00Z Campbell, William Hopkins The Church was not the only progenitor and disseminator of ideas in medieval England, but it was the most pervasive. Relations between the ecclesiastical and lay realms are well documented at high social levels but become progressively obscure as one descends to the influence of the Church at large on society at large (and vice versa). The twelfth century was a time of great energy and renewal in the leadership and scholarship of the Church; comparable religious energy and renewal can be seen in late-medieval lay culture. The momentum was passed on in the thirteenth century, and pastoral care was the means of its transfer. The historical sources in this field tend to be either prescriptive, such as treatises on how to hear confessions, or descriptive, such as bishops’ registers. Prescription and description have generally been addressed separately. Likewise, the parish clergy and the friars are seldom studied together. These families of primary sources and secondary literature are brought together here to produce a more fully-rounded picture of pastoral care and church life. The Church was an inherently local institution, shaped by geography, personalities, social structures, and countless ad hoc solutions to local problems. Few studies of medieval English ecclesiastical history have fully accepted the considerable implications of this for pastoral care; close attention to local variation is a governing methodology of this thesis, which concludes with a series of local case studies of pastoral care in several dioceses, demonstrating not only the divergences between them but also the variations within them. http://hdl.handle.net/10023/236 Abstract: As French Protestantism emerged in the 1550s, the young community needed charismatic leaders. The main impetus came from native pastors with strong links to Geneva. Antoine de Chandieu was a key figure amongst these men. His writings promoted the values of French Protestantism over three decades and provide insight into how this vulnerable community faced the challenges of the civil war years. This study uses Chandieu’s prose and verse writings to examine how French Protestants defined themselves from the 1550s to the 1590s. Chapter one looks at Chandieu’s life and career, placing his works in the context of the Wars of Religion. Chapter two examines the early structural development of the French Church and the attempt to establish a system independent of that in Geneva. Chapter three concentrates on the Conspiracy of Amboise, and the tension that developed between the political and religious concerns of the movement. Chapters four and five explore the ways in which Chandieu engaged with perceived threats from internal and external sources. Chapter six focuses on the shift towards meditative writing provoked by the Protestants’ losses during the later wars, whilst chapter seven highlights the continuing preoccupation with theological issues throughout Chandieu’s later years of exile. Chandieu’s career provides a personal experience of the French religious wars which underlines how French Protestantism tried to retain its independence. This became increasingly difficult as the wars progressed, and the movement consistently returned to the refuge of Genevan influence. Although his faith was never shaken, the sustained losses suffered by the Protestants caused Chandieu to abandon his hopes of a fully independent French Church, and to reflect deeply on the emotional torment that resulted from years of interconfessional strife. In his works we see the French church’s struggle to find a workable group identity in the face of civil war. Sun, 01 Jul 2007 00:00:00 GMT http://hdl.handle.net/10023/236 2007-07-01T00:00:00Z Barker, S. K. As French Protestantism emerged in the 1550s, the young community needed charismatic leaders. The main impetus came from native pastors with strong links to Geneva. Antoine de Chandieu was a key figure amongst these men. His writings promoted the values of French Protestantism over three decades and provide insight into how this vulnerable community faced the challenges of the civil war years. This study uses Chandieu’s prose and verse writings to examine how French Protestants defined themselves from the 1550s to the 1590s. Chapter one looks at Chandieu’s life and career, placing his works in the context of the Wars of Religion. Chapter two examines the early structural development of the French Church and the attempt to establish a system independent of that in Geneva. Chapter three concentrates on the Conspiracy of Amboise, and the tension that developed between the political and religious concerns of the movement. Chapters four and five explore the ways in which Chandieu engaged with perceived threats from internal and external sources. Chapter six focuses on the shift towards meditative writing provoked by the Protestants’ losses during the later wars, whilst chapter seven highlights the continuing preoccupation with theological issues throughout Chandieu’s later years of exile. Chandieu’s career provides a personal experience of the French religious wars which underlines how French Protestantism tried to retain its independence. This became increasingly difficult as the wars progressed, and the movement consistently returned to the refuge of Genevan influence. Although his faith was never shaken, the sustained losses suffered by the Protestants caused Chandieu to abandon his hopes of a fully independent French Church, and to reflect deeply on the emotional torment that resulted from years of interconfessional strife. In his works we see the French church’s struggle to find a workable group identity in the face of civil war.